Abridgement of THE
ETHICS
Only links, comments, and endnotes
are abridged, not Spinoza's Works.
Part 1 - Part
2 - Part 3 - Part 4
- Part 5
Abridged and formatted for an eBook Reader
conversion.
E-Book readers see The Ethics for the latest
revision.
1-1. The HTML version
was abridged and formatted for conversion to an eBook.
The abridged version is available
to be read on various eBook Readers.
1-2. This version was abridged from "The
Ethics. " The unabridged file
has more definitions, much
more commentary, many more links, and
latest revisions.
1-3. The text is the 1883 translation of the "The
Ethics" by R. H. M. Elwes, as
printed by Dover Publications
in Book I. This English electronic
text was taken by kind permission from Edward
A. Beach, Ph.D. in Philosophy
and Religious Studies.
1-4. Symbols:
(Spinoza's footnote or the Latin word),
[Curley's Book VIII translation variance or footnote],
]Shirley's Book VII translation variance or footnote[,
<Parkinson's Book XV translation variance or endnote>,
>De Dijn's Book III translation variation or comment<,
{JBY Comment}.
1-5. Page numbers
are those of Book I.
y
= Proposition Number; xx = Sentence Number.
1-6. Citation abbreviations.
1-7. Please e-mail errors, clarification requests,
disagreement,
or suggestions
to josephb@yesselman.com.
1-8. The secret to understanding
Spinoza is its foundation rock.
Part 1 TABLE OF CONTENTS:
Definitions:45
Axioms:46
Appendix:74
For all Propositions,
see Note 1-8.
1P1 1P2 1P3 1P4
1P5 1P6
1P7 1P8 1P9 P10
1P11 P12
1P13 1P14
1P15 1P16
1P17 1P18
P19 1P20
1P21 1P22
1P23 1P24
1P25 1P26
1P27 1P28
1P29 1P30
E1Appendix:74.
1D1. By that which is self-caused, I mean that of which the essence involves existence, or that of which the Nature is only conceivable as existent.
1D2. A thing
is called finite after its kind, when it can be limited by another
thing of the same nature; for instance, a body is called finite because
we always conceive another greater body. So, also,
a thought is limited by another thought, but a
body is not limited by thought, nor a thought by body.
1D3. By substance,
I mean that which is in itself, and is conceived through itself; in other
words, that of which a conception can be formed independently of any other
conception.
1D4. By attribute,
I mean that which the intellect perceives as constituting the essence of
substance.
1D5. By mode, I mean
the modifications ("Affectiones")
of substance, or that which exists in, and is conceived through, something
other than itself.
1D6. By G-D,
I mean a being absolutely infinite— that
is, a substance consisting in infinite attributes, of which each expresses
eternal and infinite essentiality {and
an infinite number of finite modes. These modes are you, me, and every
other particular thing}.
One, Endnote
De.VIa, Spinoza's Daring.
Explanation.— I say absolutely infinite, not infinite after its kind: for, of a thing infinite only after its kind, infinite attributes may be denied; but that which is absolutely infinite, contains in its essence whatever expresses reality, and involves no negation {becoming extinct}.
1D7. That thing is called free,
which exists solely by the necessity of its own nature, and of which the
action is determined by itself alone. On the other
hand, that thing is necessary, or rather constrained,
which is determined by something external to itself to a fixed and definite
method of existence
or action.
1D8. By eternity,
I mean existence itself, in so far as it is conceived necessarily to follow
solely <merely> from the definition
of that which is eternal.
Explanation.— Existence of
this kind is conceived as an eternal truth, like the essence of a thing,
and, therefore, cannot be explained by means of continuance or time, though
continuance may be conceived without a beginning or end.
Page 46
1Ax1. Everything
which exists, exists either in itself or in something else.
1A2. That which cannot
be conceived through anything else must be conceived through itself.
1Ax3. From a given definite
cause an effect necessarily
follows; and, on the other hand, if no definite cause be granted, it is
impossible that an effect can follow.
1Ax4. The knowledge of an effect
depends on and involves the knowledge of a cause.
1A5. Things which have nothing in common cannot be understood, the one by means of the other; the conception of one does not involve the conception of the other.
1Ax6. A true idea
must correspond with its ideate or object.
1Ax7. If a thing can be conceived as non-existing,
its essence does not involve existence.
For help in understanding all Propositions, see Note 8.
1P1:46 Substance is by Nature prior to its modifications.
Proof.— (1:1) This is clear from Defs. iii. and v {iv and vi}.
1P2:46
Two substances, whose attributes are different,
have nothing in common.
Proof.— (2:1) Also evident from Def. iii. (2:2) For each must exist in itself, and be conceived through itself; in other words, the conception of one does not imply the conception of the other.
1P3:47
Things which have nothing in common cannot be one
the cause of the other.
Proof.— (3:1) If they have nothing in common, it follows that one cannot be apprehended by means of the other (Ax. v.), and, therefore, one cannot be the cause of the other (Ax. iv.). Q.E.D.
1P4:47
Two or more distinct things are distinguished one from the other, either
by the difference of the attributes of the substances, or by the difference
of their modifications.
Proof.— (4:1) Everything which exists, exists either in itself or in something else (Ax. i.),— that is (by Defs. iii. and v. {iv, vi}), nothing is granted in addition to the understanding, except substance and its modifications. (4:2) Nothing is, therefore, given besides the understanding, by which several things may be distinguished one from the other, except the substances, or, in other words ]Def. iv.[, their attributes and modifications. Q.E.D.
1P5:47
There cannot exist in the universe two or more substances having the same
nature or attribute.
Proof.— (5:1) If several distinct substances be granted, they must be distinguished one from the other, either by the difference of their attributes, or by the difference of their modifications (Prop. iv.). (5:2) If only by the difference of their attributes, it will be granted that there cannot be more than one with an identical attribute. (5:3) If by the difference of their modifications— as substance is naturally prior to its modifications (Prop. i.),— it follows that setting the modifications aside, and considering substance in itself, that is truly, (Defs. iii. and Ax.vi.), there cannot be conceived one substance different from another— that is (by Prop.iv.), there cannot be granted several substances, but one substance only. Q.E.D.
1P6:47
One substance cannot be produced by another substance.
Proof.— (6:1) It is impossible that there should be in the universe two substances with an identical attribute, i.e. which have anything common to them both (Prop. ii.), and, therefore (Prop. iii.), one cannot be the cause of another, neither can one be producedby the other. Q.E.D.
Corollary.— (6:2) Hence it follows that a substance cannot be produced by anything external to itself. (6:3) For in the universe nothing is granted, save substances and their modifications (as appears from Ax. i. and Defs. iii. and v.). (6:4) Now (by the last Prop.) substance cannot be produced by another substance, therefore it cannot be produced by anything external itself. Q.E.D.< Another Proof >
(6:5) [Alternatively:] This is shown still more readily by the absurdity of the contradictory. (6:6) For, if substance be produced by an external cause, the knowledge of it would depend on the knowledge of its cause (Ax. iv.), and (by Def.iii.) it would itself not be substance.
1P7:48 Existence belongs to the nature of substance.
Proof.— (7:1) Substance cannot be produced by anything external (Corollary, Prop. vi.), it must, therefore, be its own cause— that is, ]D.I[, its essence necessarily involves existence, or existence belongs to its nature.
1P8:48 Every substance is necessarily infinite.
Proof.— (8:1) There can be only one substance with an identical attribute, and existence follows from its nature (Prop. vii.); its nature, therefore, involves existence, either as finite or infinite. (8:2) It does not exist as finite, for by Def. ii.) it would then be limited by something else of the same kind, which would also necessarily exist (Prop. vii.); and there would be two substances with an identical attribute, which is absurd (Prop. v.). (8:3) It therefore exists as infinite. Q.E.D.
Note I.— (8:4)
As finite existence involves a partial negation, and infinite existence
is the absolute affirmation of the given nature, it follows (solely from
Prop. vii.) that every substance is necessarily infinite.
Note II.— (8:5)
No doubt it will be difficult for those who think about things loosely,
and have not been accustomed to know them by their primary causes, to comprehend
the demonstrations of Prop. vii.: for such persons make
no distinction between the modifications of substances and the substances
themselves, and are ignorant of the manner in which things are produced;
hence they attribute to substances the beginning which they observe in
natural objects. (8:6)Those
who are ignorant of true causes, make complete confusion—
think that trees might talk just as well as
men— that men might be formed from stones as well as from seed; and imagine
that any form might be changed into any other. (8:7)
So, also, those who confuse the two natures, divine and human, readily
attribute human passions to the deity, especially so long as they do not
know how passions originate in the mind. (8:8) But,
if people would consider the Nature of substance, they would have no doubt
about the truth of Prop. vii. (8:9)
In fact, this proposition would be a universal axiom, and accounted a truism.
(8:10) For,
by substance, would be understood that which is in itself, and is conceived
through itself— that is, something of which the conception requires not
the conception of anything else; whereas modifications exist in something
external to themselves, and a conception of them is formed by means of
a conception of the thing in which they exist. (8:11)
Therefore, we may have true
idea of non-existent modifications; for, although they may have no actual
existence apart from the conceiving intellect yet their essence
is so involved in something external to themselves that they may through
it be conceived. (8:12)Whereas
the only truth substances can have, external to the intellect, must consist
in their existence, because they are conceived through themselves. (8:13):49
Therefore, for a person
to say that he has a clear and distinct— that is, a true— idea of a substance,
but that he is not sure whether such substance exists,
would be the same as if he said that he had a true idea, but was not sure
whether or not it was false (a little consideration will make
this plain); or if anyone affirmed that substance is created, it would
be the same as saying that a false idea was true— in short, the
height of absurdity. (8:14)
It must, then, necessarily be admitted that the existence of substance
as its essence is an eternal truth. (8:15)
And we can hence conclude by another process of reasoning— that there is
but one such substance. (8:16)
I think that this may profitably be done at once; and, in order to proceed
regularly with the demonstration, we must premise:—
1. (8:17)
The true definition of a thing neither involves
nor expresses anything beyond the nature of the thing defined. (8:17a)
From this it follows that—
2.
(8:18) No definition implies
or expresses a certain number of individuals, inasmuch as it expresses
nothing beyond the nature of the thing defined. (8:18a)
For instance, the definition of a triangle
expresses nothing beyond the actual nature of a triangle: it does not imply
any fixed number of triangles.
3. (8:19)
There is necessarily for
each individual existent thing a cause why it should exist.
4. (8:20)
This cause of existence must either be contained in the nature and definition
of the thing defined ]in
effect, existence belongs to its nature[,
or must be postulated apart from such definition.
(8:21) It therefore follows that, if a given number of individual things exist in nature, there must be some cause for the existence of exactly that number, neither more nor less. (8:22) For example, if twenty men exist in the universe (for simplicity's sake, I will suppose them existing simultaneously, and to have had no predecessors), and we want to account for the existence of these twenty men, it will not be enough to show the cause of human existence in general; we must also show why there are exactly twenty men, neither more nor less: for a cause must be assigned for the existence of each individual. (8:23) Now this cause cannot be contained in the actual nature of man, for the true definition of man does not involve any consideration of the number twenty. (8:24) Consequently, the cause for the existence of these twenty men, and, consequently, of each of them, must necessarily be sought externally to each individual. (8:25) Hence we may lay down the absolute rule, that everything which may consist of several individuals must have an external cause. (8:26) And, as it has been shown already that existence appertains to the nature of substance, existence must necessarily be included in its definition; and from its definition alone existence must be deducible. (8:27) But from its definition (as we have shown, Notes 2 & 3), we cannot infer the existence of several substances; therefore it follows that there is only one substance of the same nature. Q.E.D.
1P9:50
The more reality or being a thing has the greater the number of its
attributes.
]Proof.— (9:1) This is evident from Def. iv.[
1P10:50
Each particular attribute of the one substance
must be conceived through itself.
Proof.— (10:1)
An attribute is that which the intellect perceives
of substance, as constituting its essence (Def. iv.),
and, therefore, must be conceived through itself (Def.
iii.). Q.E.D.
Note.— (10:2)
It is thus evident that, though two attributes
are, in fact, conceived
as distinct— that is, one without the help of the other— yet we
cannot, therefore, conclude that they constitute two entities, or two different
substances. (10:3) For
it is the nature of substance that each of its attributes is conceived
through itself, inasmuch as all the attributes it has have always existed
simultaneously in it, and none could be produced by any other; but each
expresses the reality or being of substance. (10:4)
It is, then, far from an absurdity to ascribe
several attributes to one substance: for nothing in nature is more clear
than that each and every entity must be conceived under some attribute,
and that its reality or being is in proportion to the number of its attributes
expressing necessity or eternity and infinity. (10:5)
Consequently it is abundantly clear, that an absolutely infinite being
must necessarily be defined as consisting in infinite attributes each of
which expresses a certain eternal and infinite
essence . (10:6)
If anyone now ask, by what sign shall he be
able to distinguish different substances, let him read the following propositions,
which show that there is but one substance in the universe, and that it
is absolutely infinite, wherefore such a sign would be sought for in vain.
1P11:51
G-D, or substance, consisting of
infinite attributes, of which each expresses eternal and infinite essentiality,
necessarily exists.
Proof.— (11:1)
If this be denied, conceive, if possible, that G-D
does not exist: then his essence does not involve existence. (11:2)
But this (by Prop.vii.) is absurd. (11:3)
Therefore G-D necessarily
exists.
Another proof.—
(11:4) Of everything
whatsoever a cause or reason
must be assigned, either for its existence, or for its non-existence—
e.g., if a triangle exist, a reason or cause must be granted for
its existence; if, on the contrary, it does not exist, a cause must also
be granted, which prevents it from existing, or annuls its existence. (11:5)
This reason or cause must either be contained
in the nature of the thing in question, or be external to it. (11:6)
For instance, the reason for the non-existence
of a square circle is indicated in it nature, namely, because it would
involve a contradiction. (11:7)
On the other hand, the existence of substance
follows also solely from its nature, inasmuch as its nature involves existence.
(See Prop. vii.)
(11:8):52 But the reason for the existence of a triangle or a circle does not follow from the nature of those figures, but from the order of universal Nature in extension. (11:9) From the latter it must follow, either that a triangle necessarily exists, or that it is impossible that it should exist. (11:10) So much is self-evident. (11:11) It follows therefrom that a thing necessarily exists, if no cause or reason be granted which prevents its existence.
(11:12) If, then, no cause or reason can be given, which prevents the existence of G-D, or which destroys his existence, we must certainly conclude that he necessarily does exist. (11:13) If such a reason or cause should be given, it must either be drawn from the very Nature of G-D, or be external to him— that is, drawn from another substance of another nature. (11:14) For if it were of the same nature, G-D, by that very fact, would be admitted to exist. (11:15) But substance of another nature could have nothing in common with G-D (by Prop. ii.), and therefore would be unable either to cause or to destroy his existence.
(11:16) As,
then, a reason or cause which would annul the divine existence cannot be
drawn from anything external to the Divine Nature, such cause must perforce,
if G-D does not exist, be drawn from G-D's own Nature, which would involve
a contradiction. (11:17) To
make such an affirmation about a being absolutely infinite and supremely
perfect, is absurd; therefore, neither in the Nature of G-D, nor externally
to his Nature, can a cause or reason be assigned which would annul his
existence. (11:18) Therefore,
G-D necessarily exists. Q.E.D.
Another proof.—
(11:19):52 The
potentiality of non-existence is a negation of power,
and contrariwise the potentiality of existence is a power, as is obvious.
(11:20) If,
then, that which necessarily exists is nothing but
finite beings, such finite beings are more powerful than a being absolutely
infinite which is obviously absurd; therefore, either nothing exists, or
else a being absolutely infinite necessarily exists also. (11:21)
Now we exist either in ourselves, or in something
else which necessarily exists (see Ax. i. and Prop.
vii.) (11:22) Therefore
a being absolutely infinite— in other words, G-D (Def. vi.),
necessarily exists. Q.E.D.
Note.— (11:23)
In this last proof, I
have purposely shown G-D's existence à posteriori,
so that the proof might be more easily followed, not because, from the
same premises, G-D's existence does not follow à priori.
(11:24) For,
as the potentiality of existence is a power, it follows that, in proportion
as reality increases in the nature of a thing, so also will it increase
its strength for existence. (11:25)
Therefore a being absolutely infinite, such
as G-D, has from himself an absolutely
infinite power of existence, and hence he does absolutely exist. (11:26)
Perhaps there will be many who will be unable
to see the force of this proof, inasmuch as they are accustomed only to
consider those things which flow from external causes. (11:27)
Of such things, they see that those which quickly
come to pass— that is, quickly come into existence—
quickly also disappear; whereas they regard as more difficult of
accomplishment, that is, not so easily brought into existence—
those things which they conceive as more complicated.
(11:28):53 However, to do away with this misconception, I need not here show the measure of truth in the proverb, "What comes quickly, goes quickly," nor discuss whether, from the point of view of universal Nature, all things are equally easy, or otherwise: I need only remark, that I am not here speaking of things, which come to pass through causes external to themselves, but only of substances which (by Prop. vi.) cannot be produced by any external cause. (11:29) Things which are produced by external causes, whether they consist of many parts or few, owe whatsoever perfection or reality they possess solely to the efficacy of their external cause, and therefore their existence arises solely from the perfection of their external cause, not from their own. (11:30) Contrariwise, whatsoever perfection is possessed by substance is due to no external cause; wherefore the existence of substance must arise solely from its own Nature, which is nothing else but its essence. (11:31) Thus, the perfection of a thing does not annul its existence, but, on the contrary, asserts it. (11:32) Imperfection, on the other hand, does annul it; therefore we cannot be more certain of the existence of anything, than of the existence of a being absolutely infinite or perfect— that is, of G-D. (11:33) For inasmuch as his essence excludes all imperfection, and involves absolute perfection, all cause for doubt concerning his existence is done away, and the utmost certainty on the question is given. (11:34) This, I think, will be evident to every moderately attentive reader.
1P12:54
No attribute of substance can be conceived from which it would follow that
substance can be divided.
Proof.— (12:1) The parts into which substance as thus conceived would be divided, either will retain the nature of substance, or they will not. (12:2) If the former, then (by Prop. viii.) each part will necessarily be infinite, and (by Prop. vi.) self-caused, and (by Prop. v.) will perforce consist of a different attribute, so that, in that case, several substances could be formed out of one substance, which (by Prop. vi.) is absurd. (12:3) Moreover, the parts (by Prop. ii.) would have nothing in common with their whole, and the whole (by Def. iv. and Prop. x.) could both exist and be conceived without its parts, which everyone will admit to be absurd. (12:4) If we adopt the second alternative— namely, that the parts will not retain the nature of substance— then, if the whole substance were divided into equal parts, it would lose the nature of substance, and would cease to exist, which (by Prop. vii.) is absurd.
1P13:54
Substance absolutely infinite is indivisible.
Proof.— (13:1)
If it could be divided, the parts
into which it was divided would either retain the nature of absolutely
infinite substance, or they would not. (13:2)
If the former, we should have several substances
of the same nature, which (by Prop. v.) is absurd. (13:3)
If the latter, then (by Prop.
vii.) substance absolutely infinite could cease to exist, which (by
Prop. xi.) is also absurd.
Corollary.—
(13:4) It
follows that no substance, and consequently no extended substance, in so
far as it is substance, is divisible.
Note.— (13:5) The indivisibility of substance may be more easily understood as follows. (13:6)The nature of substance can only be conceived as infinite, and by a part of substance, nothing else can be understood than finite substance, which (by Prop. viii.) involves a manifest contradiction.
1P14:54
Besides G-D no substance can
be granted or conceived.
Proof. (14:1)
As G-D is a being absolutely infinite, of whom
no attribute that expresses the essence of substance can be denied (by
Def. vi.), and he necessarily exists (by Prop.
xi.); if any substance besides G-D were granted it would have to be
explained by some attribute of G-D, and thus two substances with the same
attribute would exist, which (by Prop. v.) is absurd;
therefore, besides G-D no substance can be granted, or consequently, be
conceived. (14:2)
If it could be conceived, it would necessarily
have to be conceived as existent but this (by the first part of this proof)
is absurd. (14:3) Therefore,
besides G-D no substance can be granted or conceived. Q.E.D.
Corollary I.—
(14:4) Clearly,
therefore:—
1. G-D is one, that is (by Def. vi.) only one substance can be granted in the universe, and that substance is absolutely infinite, as we have already indicated (in the note to Prop. x.).
Corollary II.— (14:5) It follows:—
2. That extension and thought are either attributes of G-D or (by Ax. i.) accidents (affectiones) of the attributes of G-D.
1P15:55
Whatsoever is, is in G-D, and
without G-D nothing can be, or be conceived.
Proof.— (15:1)
Besides G-D no substance is granted or can
be conceived (by Prop. xiv.), that is (by Def.
iii.) nothing which is in itself and is conceived through itself. (15;2)
But modes (by Def. v.) can
neither be, nor be conceived without substance; wherefore they can only
be in the Divine Nature, and can only through it be conceived. (15:3)
But substances and modes
form the sum total of existence (by Ax. i.), therefore,
without G-D nothing can be, or be conceived. Q.E.D.
[I] Note.—
(15:4) Some
assert that G-D, like a man, consists of body
and mind, and is susceptible of passions.
(15:5) How
far such persons have strayed from the truth is sufficiently evident from
what has been said. (15:6) But
these I pass over. (15:7) For
all who have in anywise reflected on the divine Nature deny that G-D has
a body. (15:8) Of
this they find excellent proof in the fact that we understand by body a
definite quantity, so long, so broad, so deep, bounded by a certain shape,
and it is the height of absurdity to predicate such a thing of G-D, a being
absolutely infinite. (15:9)
But meanwhile by the other reasons with which
they try to prove their point, they show that they think corporeal or extended
substance wholly apart from the Divine Nature, and
say it was created by God. (15:10)
Wherefrom the Divine Nature can have been created,
they are wholly ignorant; thus they clearly show,
that they do not know the meaning of their own words. (15:11)
I myself have proved sufficiently clearly,
at any rate in my own judgment (Coroll. Prop. vi .,
and Note 2, Prop. viii.), that no substance can be
produced or created by anything
other than itself. (15;12)
Further, I showed (in Prop.
xiv.), that besides God no substance can be granted or conceived.
(15:13) Hence
we drew the conclusion that extended substance is one of the infinite attributes
of God.
(15:14) However,
in order to explain more fully, I will refute the arguments of my adversaries,
which all start from the following points:—
[II]
(15:15):56 Extended
substance, in so far as it is substance, consists, as they think, in
parts, wherefore they deny that it can be infinite, or, consequently,
that it can appertain to G-D. (15:16)
This they illustrate with many examples, of
which I will take one or two. (15:17)
If extended substance, they say, is infinite,
let it be conceived to be divided into two parts each part will then be
either finite or infinite. (15:18)
If the former, then infinite substance is composed
of two finite parts, which is absurd. (15:19)
If the latter, then one infinite will be twice
as large as another infinite, which is also absurd.
(15:20) Further,
if an infinite line be measured out in foot lengths, it will consist of
an infinite number of such parts it would equally consist of an infinite
number of parts, if each part measured only an inch: therefore, one infinity
would be twelve times as great as the other.
(15:21) Lastly,
if from a single point there be conceived
to be drawn two diverging lines which at first are at a definite distance
apart, but are produced to infinity, it is certain that the distance between
the two lines will be continually increased, until at length it changes
from definite to indefinable. (15:22)
As these absurdities follow, it is said, from
considering quantity as infinite, the conclusion is drawn, that extended
substance must necessarily be finite, and, consequently, cannot appertain
to the Nature of God.
[III]
(15:23) The
second argument is also drawn from God's
supreme perfection. (15:24)
God, it is said, inasmuch as he is a supremely
perfect being, cannot be passive; but extended substance, in so far as
it is divisible, is passive. (15:25)
It follows, therefore, that extended substance
does not appertain to the essence of God.
[IV]
(15:26):57 Such
are the arguments I find on the subject in writers, who by them try to
prove that extended substance is unworthy of the divine
nature, and cannot possibly appertain thereto. (15:27)
However, I think an attentive reader will see
that I have already answered their propositions; for all their arguments
are founded on the hypothesis that
extended substance is composed of parts,
and such a hypothesis I have shown (Prop. xii., and
Coroll. Prop. xiii.) to be absurd. (15:28)
Moreover, anyone who reflects will see that
all these absurdities (if absurdities they be, which I am not now discussing),
from which it is sought to extract the conclusion
that extended substance is finite, do not at all follow from the notion
of an infinite quantity, but merely from the notion that an infinite quantity
is measurable, and composed of finite parts; therefore, the only fair conclusion
to be drawn is that infinite quantity is not measurable, and cannot be
composed of finite parts. (15:29)
This is exactly what we have already proved
( in Prop. xii. ). (15:30)
Wherefore the weapon which they aimed at us
has in reality recoiled upon themselves. (15:31)
If, from this absurdity of theirs, they persist
in drawing the conclusion that extended substance must be finite, they
will in good sooth be acting like a man who
asserts that circles have the properties of squares, and, finding himself
thereby landed in absurdities, proceeds to deny that circles have any centre,
from which all lines drawn to the circumference are equal.
(15:32) For,
taking extended substance, which can only be conceived as infinite,
one, and indivisible (Props.
viii., v., xii.) they assert, in
order to prove that it is finite, that it is composed of finite parts,
and that it can be multiplied and divided.
(15:33):57
So, also, others, after asserting that a line
is composed of points, can produce many arguments to prove that a line
cannot be infinitely divided. (15:34)
Assuredly it is not less absurd to assert that
extended substance is made up of bodies or parts,
than it would be to assert that a solid is made up of surfaces, a surface
of lines, and a line of points. (15:35)
This must be admitted by all who know clear
reason to be
infallible, and most of all by those who deny the possibility of a vacuum.
(15:36) For
if extended substance could be so divided that its parts were really separate,
why should not one part admit of being destroyed, the others remaining
joined together as before? (15:37)
And why should all be so fitted into one another
as to leave no vacuum? (15:38)
Surely in the case of things, which are really distinct one from the other,
one can exist without the other, and can remain in its original condition.
(15:39) As then, there does not
exist a vacuum in Nature
(of which anon), but all parts are bound to come together to prevent
it, it follows from this also that the parts cannot be really distinguished,
and that extended substance in so far as it is substance cannot be divided.
[v] (15:40):58
If anyone asks me the further question, Why
are we naturally so prone to divide quantity? (15;41)
I answer, that quantity is conceive by us in
two ways {1}
in the abstract
and superficially, as we imagine it; or {2}
as substance, as we conceive it solely by the intellect. (15:42)
If, then, we regard quantity as it is represented
in our imagination,
which we often and more easily do, we shall find that it is finite, divisible,
and compounded of parts; but if we regard it as it is represented in our
intellect, and conceive it as substance, which it is very difficult to
do, we shall then, as I have sufficiently proved, find that
it is infinite, one, and indivisible. (15:43)
This will be plain enough to all, who make
a distinction between the intellect and the imagination,
especially if it be remembered, that matter is everywhere the same, that
its parts are not distinguishable {E=Mc²},
except in so far as we conceive matter as diversely modified, whence its
parts are distinguished, not really, but modally.
(15:44) For
instance, water, in so far as it is water, we conceive to be divided, and
its parts to be separated one from the other; but not in so far as it is
extended substance; from this point of view it is neither separated nor
divisible. (15:45) Further,
water, in so far as it is water, is produced and corrupted; but, in so
far as it is substance {E=Mc²},
it is neither produced nor corrupted. {An
all-inclusive uncorrupted organic interdependence.}
[ VI ] (15:46):58 I think I have now answered the second argument; it is, in fact, founded on the same assumption as the first— namely, that matter, in so far as it is substance, is divisible, and composed of parts. (15:47) Even if it were ]not[ so, I do not know why it should be considered unworthy of the divine Nature, inasmuch as besides God (by Prop.xiv.) no ]external[ substance can be granted, wherefrom it could receive its modifications.(15:48) All things, I repeat, are in God, and all things which come to pass, come to pass solely through the laws of the infinite Nature of God, and follow (as I will shortly show) from the necessity of his essence. (15:49) Wherefore it can in nowise be said, that God is passive in respect to anything other than himself, or that extended substance is unworthy of the Divine Nature, even if it be supposed divisible, so long as it is granted to be infinite and eternal. (15:50) But enough of this for the present.
1P16:59
From the necessity of the Divine Nature must follow an infinite number
of things in infinite ways— that
is, all things which can fall within the
sphere of infinite intellect. {An
all-inclusive uncorrupted organic interdependence.}
Proof.— (16:1)
This proposition will be clear to everyone,
who remembers that from the given definition of any ]one[
thing the intellect infers several properties, which really necessarily
follow therefrom (that is, from the actual essence of the thing defined);
and it infers more properties in proportion as the definition of the thing
expresses more reality, that is, in proportion as the essence of the thing
defined involves more reality. (16:2)
Now, as the Divine Nature has absolutely infinite
attributes (by Def. vi.), of which each expresses infinite
essence after its kind, it follows that from the necessity of its nature
an infinite number of things (that is, everything which can fall within
the sphere of an infinite intellect) must necessarily follow. Q.E.D.
Corollary I.— (16:3)
Hence it follows, that God is the efficient
cause of all that can fall within the sphere of an infinite intellect.
Corollary II.— (16:4) It also follows that God is a cause in himself, andnot through an accident of his Nature.
Corollary III.— (16:5) It follows, thirdly, that God is the absolutely first cause.
1P17:59
G-D acts solely by the laws of his own
Nature, and is not constrained [compelled]
by anyone.
Proof.— (17:1) We have just shown (in Prop. xvi.), that solely from the necessity of the Divine Nature, or, what is the same thing, solely from the laws of his nature, an infinite number of things absolutely follow in an infinite number of ways; and we proved (in Prop. xv.), that without G-D nothing can be nor be conceived; but that all things are in G-D (17:2) Wherefore nothing can exist outside himself, whereby he can be conditioned or constrained to act. (17:3) Wherefore G-D acts solely by the laws of his own Nature, and is not constrained by anyone. Q.E.D.
Corollary I.— (17:4) It follows:
I. That there can be no cause which, either extrinsically or intrinsically, besides the perfection of his own Nature, moves G-D to act.
Corollary II.—
(17:5) It
follows:
2. That G-D is the sole free cause. (17:6) For G-D alone exists by the sole necessity of his Nature (by Prop. xi. and Prop. xiv., Coroll. i.), and acts by the sole necessity of his Nature [by P17], wherefore G-D is (by Def. vii.) the sole free cause. Q.E.D.
Note.— (17:7):60
Others think that G-D
is a free cause, because he can,
as they think, bring it about, that those things which we have said follow
from his Nature— that is, which are in his power, should not come to pass,
or should not be produced by him. (17:8)
But this is the same as if they said, that
G-Dcould bring it about, that it should not
follow from the nature of a triangle, that
its three interior angles should not be equal to two right angles; or that
from a given cause no effect should follow, which is absurd.
(17:9) Moreover,
I will show below, without the aid of this proposition, that neither intellect
nor will appertain to G-D's.(17:10)
I know that there are many who think that they
can show, that supreme intellect and free will do appertain to God's Nature;
for they say they know of nothing more perfect, which they can attribute
to God, than that which is the highest perfection in ourselves. (17:11)
Further, although they conceive God as actually
supremely intelligent, they yet do not believe, that he can bring into
existence everything which he actually understands, for they think that
they would thus destroy God's power. (17:12)
If, they contend, God had created everything
which is in his intellect, he would not be able to create anything more,
and this, they think, would clash with God's omnipotence; therefore, they
prefer to assert that God is indifferent to all things, and that he creates
nothing except that which he has decided, by some absolute exercise of
will, to create. (17:13) However,
I think I have shown sufficiently clearly (by Prop. xvi.),
that from God's supreme power, or infinite Nature, an infinite number of
things— that is, all things have necessarily flowed forth in an infinite
number of ways, or always follow from the same necessity; in the same way
as from the nature of a triangle it follows
from eternity and for eternity, that its three interior
angles are equal to two right angles. (17:14)
Wherefore the omnipotence of God has been displayed
from all eternity, and will for all eternity remain in the same state of
activity. (17:15) This
manner of treating the question attributes to God an omnipotence, in my
opinion, far more perfect. (17:16)
For, otherwise, we are compelled to confess
that God understands an infinite number of creatable things, which he will
never be able to create, for, if he created all that he understands, he
would, according to this showing, exhaust his omnipotence, and render himself
imperfect. (17:17) Wherefore,
in order to establish that God is perfect, we should be reduced to establishing
at the same time, that he cannot bring to pass everything over which his
power extends; this seems to be an hypothesis most absurd, and most repugnant
to G-D's omnipotence.
(17:18):61 Further
(to say a word here concerning the intellect and the will which we attribute
to God), if intellect and will appertain to the eternal essence of G-D,
we must take these words in some significations quite different from those
they usually bear. (17:19) For
intellect and will, which should constitute the essence of G-D, would perforce
be as far apart as the poles from the human
intellect and will, in fact, would have nothing in common with them but
the name; there would be about as much correspondence between the two as
there is between the Dog, the heavenly constellation, and a dog, an animal
that barks. (17:20)
This I will prove
as follows: If intellect belongs to the Divine Nature, it cannot be in
nature, as ours is generally thought to be, posterior to, or simultaneous
with the things understood, inasmuch as G-D is prior to all things by reason
of his casualty (Prop. xvi.Coroll. i.). (17:21)
On the contrary, the truth and formal
essence of things is as it is, because it exists by representation as such
in the intellect of G-D; Wherefore the intellect of God, in so far as it
is conceived to constitute G-D's essence, is, in reality, the cause of
things, both of their essence and of their existence.
(17:22) This
seems to have been recognized by those who have asserted, that G-D's intellect,
G-D's will, and G-D's power,
are one and the same. (17:23)
As, therefore, G-D's intellect is the sole
cause of things, namely, both of their essence and existence, it must necessarily
differ from them in respect to its essence, and in respect to its existence.
(17:24) For
a cause differs from a thing it causes, precisely in the quality which
the latter gains from the former.
(17:25):62 For example, a man is the cause of another man's existence, but not of his essence (for the latter is an eternal truth), and, therefore, the two men may be entirely similar in essence, but must be different in existence; and hence if the existence of one of them cease, the existence of the other will not necessarily cease also; but if the essence of one could be destroyed, and be made false, the essence of the other would be destroyed also. (17:26) Wherefore, a thing which is the cause both of the essence and of the existence of a given effect, must differ from such effect both in respect to its essence, and also in respect to its existence. (17:27) Now the intellect of God is the cause of both the essence and the existence of our intellect; therefore the intellect of God in so far as it is conceived to constitute the divine essence, differs from our intellect both in respect to essence and in respect to existence, nor can it in anywise agree therewith save in name, as we said before. (17:28) The reasoning would be identical, in the case of the will, as anyone can easily see..
1P18:62
God is the indwelling [immanent]
and not the transient
cause of all things.
Proof.— (18:1) All things which are, are in God, and must be conceived through God (by Prop. xv.), therefore (by Prop. xvi., Coroll. i.) God is the cause of those things which are in him. (18:2) This is our first point. (18:3) Further, besides God there can be no substance (by Prop. xiv.), that is nothing in itself external to God. (18:4) This is our second point. (18:5)God, therefore, is the indwelling and not the transient cause of all things. Q.E.D.
1P19:62
G-D, and all the attributes of G-D, are eternal.
Proof.— (19:1)
God (by Def. vi. ) is substance,
which (by Prop. xi.) necessarily exists, that is (by
Prop. vii.) existence appertains to its Nature, or (what
is the same thing) follows from its definition; therefore, God is eternal
(by Def. viii.). (19:2)
Further, by the attributes of God we must understand
that which (by Def. iv.) expresses the essence of the
divine substance— in other words, that which
appertains to substance: that, I say, should be involved in the attributes
of substance. (19:3) Now
eternity appertains to the nature of substance (as
I have already shown in Prop. vii.); therefore, eternity
must appertain to each of the attributes, and thus all are eternal. Q.E.D.
Note.— (19:4)
This proposition is also
evident from the manner in which (in Prop. xi.)
I demonstrated the existence of God; it is evident, I
repeat, from that proof, that the existence of God, like his essence, is
an eternal truth. (19:5)
Further (in Prop. xix. of my "Principles
of the Cartesian Philosophy"), I
have proved the eternityof
God, in another manner, which I need not here
repeat.
1P20:63
The existence of G-D and his essence are one and the same.
Proof.— (20:1) God (by the last Prop.) and all his attributes are eternal, that is (by Def. viii.) each of his attributes expresses existence. (20:2) Therefore the same attributes of God which explain his eternal essence, explain at the same time his eternal existence— in other words, that which constitutes God's essence constitutes at the same time his existence. (20:3) Wherefore God's existence and God's essence are one and the same. Q.E.D.
Corollary I.— (20:4)
Hence it follows that God's existence, like
his essence, is an eternal truth.
Corollary II.— (20:5)
Secondly, it follows that God, and all the
attributes of God, are unchangeable. (20:6)
For if they could be changed in respect to
existence, they must also be able to be changed in respect to essence ]Prop.
xx.[— that is, obviously, be changed
from true to false, which is absurd.
1P21:63
All things which follow from the absolute
Nature of any attribute of
G-D must ]have[ always existed
and be infinite, or, in other words, are eternal
and infinite through the said attribute.
Proof. (21:1)
Conceive, if it be possible (supposing the
proposition to be denied), that something in some attribute
of God can follow from the absolute Nature of the said attribute, and that
at the same time it is finite, and has a conditioned existence or duration;
for instance, the idea
of God expressed in the attribute thought. (21:2)
Now Thought, in
so far as it is supposed to be an attribute of God, is necessarily (by
Prop. xi.) in its Nature infinite.
(21:3) But,
in so far as it possesses the idea of God
it is supposed finite. (21:3a)
It cannot, however, be conceived as finite,
unless it be limited by Thought (by Def.
ii.); but it is not limited by Thought
itself, in so far as it has constituted the idea
of God (for so far it is supposed to be finite); therefore, it is
limited by Thought, in so far as it has not
constituted the idea
of God, which nevertheless (by Prop. xi.)
must necessarily exist.
(21:4):64 We
have now granted, therefore, thought not constituting the idea
of God ]E1:Endnote
21:1[, and, accordingly,
the idea of God does not naturally follow
from its Nature in so far as it is absolute Thought
(for it is conceived as constituting, and also as not constituting, the
idea of God), which is against our hypothesis.
(21:5)
Wherefore, if the idea
of God expressed in the attribute Thought,
or, indeed, anything else in any attribute of God (for we may take any
example, as the proof is of universal application),
follows from the necessity of the absolute Nature of the said attribute,
the said thing must necessarily be infinite, which was our first point.
(21:6) Furthermore,
a thing which thus follows from the necessity of the
Nature of any attribute cannot have a limited duration. (21:7)
For if it can suppose a thing, which follows
from the necessity of the nature of some attribute, to exist in some attribute
of God, for instance, the idea of God ]E1:Endnote
21:1[ expressed in the attribute
Thought, and let it be supposed at some time
not to have existed, or to be about not to exist.
(21:8):64 Now
Thought being an attribute of God, must necessarily
exist unchanged (by Prop. xi., and Prop.
xx., Coroll. ii.); and beyond the limits of the
duration of the idea of God (supposing
the latter at some time not to have existed, or not to be going to exist),
Thought would perforce have existed without
the idea of God, which is contrary to our hypothesis,
for we supposed that, Thought being given,
the idea of God necessarily flowed therefrom. (21:9)
Therefore the idea
of God expressed in Thought, or anything
which necessarily follows from the absolute Nature
of some attribute of God, cannot have a limited duration, but through the
said attribute is eternal, which is our second
point.(21:10)
Bear in mind that the same proposition
may be affirmed of anything, which
in any attribute necessarily follows from God's
absolute Nature.
1P22:65
Whatsoever follows from any attribute of G-D, in so far as it is modified
by a modification, which exists necessarily and as infinite, through the
said attribute, must also exist necessarily, and
as infinite.
Proof.— (22:1) The proof of this proposition is similar to that of the preceding one.
1P23:65
Every mode, which exists both necessarily and as infinite, must necessarily
follow either from the absolute Nature of some attribute of God, or from
an attribute modified by a modification which exists necessarily, and as
infinite.
Proof.— (23:1) A mode exists in something else, through which it must be conceived (Def. v.), that is (Prop. xv.), it exists solely in God, and solely through God can be conceived. (23:2) If, therefore, a mode is conceived as necessarily existing and infinite, it must necessarily be inferred or perceived through some attribute of God, in so far as such attribute is conceived as expressing the infinity and necessity of existence, in other words (Def. viii.) eternity; that is, in so far as it is considered absolutely. (23:3) A mode, therefore, which necessarily exists as infinite, must follow from the absolute Nature of some attribute of God, either immediately (Prop. xxi.) or through the means of some modification, which follows from the absolute Nature of the said attribute; that is (by Prop. xxii.), which exists necessarily and as infinite.
1P24:65
The essence of things {immanently}
produced by G-D
does not involve existence.
Proof.— (24:1)
This proposition is evident from (Def.
i). (24:2)
For that of which the
Nature (considered in itself) involves existence is self-caused,
and exists by the sole necessity of its own Nature.
Corollary.—
(24:3) Hence
it follows that God is not only the cause of things
coming into existence, but also of their continuing in existence, that
is, in scholastic phraseology, God is cause of the being of things (essendi
rerum). (24:4)For
whether things exist, or do not exist, whenever we contemplate their essence,
we see that it involves neither existence nor duration; consequently, it
cannot be the cause of either the one or the other. (24:5)God
must be the sole cause, inasmuch as to him alone does existence appertain.
(Prop.xiv. Coroll. i.) Q.E.D.
1P25:66
God is the efficient cause not only of the existence of things, but also
of their essence.
Proof.— (25:1)
If this be denied,
then God is not the cause of the essence of things; and therefore the essence
of things can (by Ax.iv.) be conceived without God.
(25:2)This
(by Prop. xv.) is absurd. (25:3)
Therefore, God is the cause of the essence
of things. Q.E.D.
Note.— (25:4)
This proposition follows
more clearly from Prop. xvi. (25:5)
For it is evident thereby that, given the Divine
Nature, the essence of things must be inferred from it, no less than their
existence— in a word, God must be called the cause of all things, in the
same sense as he is called the cause of himself. (25:6)
This will be made still clearer by the following
corollary.
Corollary.— (25:7)
Individual things are nothing but modifications
of the attributes of God, or modes by which the attributes of God
are expressed in a fixed and definite manner.
(25:8)The
proof appears from Prop. xv. and Def. v.
1P26:66
A thing which is conditioned ]determined[
to act in a particular manner, has necessarily
been thus conditioned by G-D; and that which has not
been conditioned by G-D cannot condition itself to act.
Proof.— (26:1) That by which things are said to be conditioned to act in a particular manner is necessarily something positive (this is obvious); therefore both of its essence and of its existence God by the necessity of his Nature is the efficient cause (Props. xxv. and xvi.); this is our first point. (26:2) Our second point is plainly to be inferred therefrom. (26:3)For if a thing, which has not been conditioned by God, could condition itself, the first part of our proof would be false, and this, as we have shown, is absurd.
1P27:66
A thing, which has been conditioned ]determined[
by G-D to act in a particular way, cannot render itself unconditioned.
Proof.— (27:1) This proposition is evident from the third axiom.
1P28:67
Every individual thing, or everything which is finite and has a conditioned
]determined[ existence,
cannot exist or be conditioned to act, unless it be conditioned for existence
and action by a cause other than itself, which also is finite, and has
a conditioned existence; and likewise this cause cannot in its turn exist,
or be conditioned to act, unless
it be conditioned for existence and action
by another cause, which also is finite, and has a conditioned existence,
and so on to infinity.
Proof.— (28:1)
Whatsoever is conditioned
to exist and act, has been thus conditioned by God (by Prop.
xxvi. and Prop. xxiv. Coroll.) (28:2)
But that which is finite and has a conditioned
existence, cannot be produced by the absolute Nature of any attribute of
God; for whatsoever follows from the absolute Nature of any attribute of
God is infinite and eternal (by Prop. xxi). (28:3)
It must, therefore, follow from some attribute
of God, in so far as the said attribute is considered as in some way modified;
for substance and modes make up the sum total of existence (by Ax.
i. and Def. iii., v.), while
modes ]Cor.Pr.25[
are merely modifications of the attributes of God.
(28:4) But
from God, or from any of his attributes, in so far as the latter is modified
by a modification infinite and eternal {universal
application} ]1P22[,
a conditioned thing cannot follow. (28:5)
Wherefore it must follow from, or be conditioned
for, existence and action by God or one of his attributes, in so far as
the latter are modified by some modification which is finite and has a
conditioned existence. (28:6)
This is our first point. (28:7)
Again, this cause or this
modification (for the reason by which we established the first part of
this proof) must in its turn be conditioned by another cause, which also
is finite, and has a conditioned
existence, and again, this last by another
(for the same reason); and so on (for the same reason) to
infinity. Q.E.D.
Note.— (28:8);67
As certain things must be
produced immediately by God,
namely those things which necessarily follow from his absolute Nature,
through the means of these primary attributes, which, nevertheless, can
neither exist nor be conceived without God, it follows:—
1. (28:9) That God is absolutely the proximate cause {E1:Endnote 28:8} of those things immediately produced by him. (28:10) I say absolutely, not after his kind, as is usually stated. (28:11) For the effects of God cannot either exist or be conceived without a cause (Prop. xv. and Prop. xxiv., Coroll.).
2. (28:12) That God cannot properly be styled the remote cause of individual things, except for the sake of distinguishing these from what he immediately produces, or rather from what follows from his absolute nature. (28:13) For, by a remote cause, we understand a cause which is in no way conjoined to the effect. (28:14) But all things which are, are in God, and so depend on God, that without him they can neither be nor be conceived.
1P29:68
Nothing in the universe ]Nature[
is contingent,
but all things are conditioned <determined>
to exist and operate in a particular manner by the necessity
of the Divine Nature.
Proof.— (29:1)
Whatsoever is, is in God (Prop.
xv.). (29:2) But
God cannot be called a thing contingent. (24:3)
For (by Prop. xi.) he exists
necessarily, and not contingently. (29:4)
Further, the modes of the Divine Nature follow
therefrom necessarily, and not contingently (Prop. xvi.);
and they thus follow, whether we consider the Divine
Nature absolutely [by
1P21] or whether we consider it as in any way
conditioned to act (Prop.xxvii.). (29:5)
Further, God is not only the cause of these
modes, in so far as they simply exist (by Prop. xxiv.,
Coroll.), but also in so far as they are considered
as conditioned for operating in a particular manner
(Prop. xxvi.). (29:6)
If they be not conditioned by God (Prop.
xxvi.), it is impossible, and not contingent, that they should condition
themselves; contrariwise, if they be conditioned by God, it is impossible,
and not contingent that they should render themselves unconditioned.(29:7)
Wherefore all things are conditioned by the
necessity of the Divine Nature, not only to exist,
but also to exist and operate in a particular manner, and there is nothing
that is contingent. Q.E.D.
Note.— (29:8):68
Before going any further, I wish here to explain,
what we should understand by Nature viewed as active (natura naturans),
and nature viewed as passive (natura naturata). (29:9)
I say to explain, or rather call attention
to it, for I think that, from what has been said, it is sufficiently clear,
that by Nature viewed as active we should understand that which is in itself,
and is conceived through itself, or those attributes of substance, which
express eternal and infinite essence, in other words (1P14c1,
and 1P17c2) G-D, in so far as
he is considered as a free cause.
(29:10) By
nature viewed as passive I understand all that which follows from the necessity
of the Nature of G-D, or of any of the attributes of G-D, that is, all
the modes of the attributes of G-D, in so far as they
are considered as things which are in G-D,
and which without God cannot exist or be conceived.
1P30:69
Intellect, in function (actu) finite, or in function infinite, must
comprehend the attributes of God and the modifications of God, and nothing
else.
Proof.— (30:1) A true idea must agree with its object (Ax. vi.); in other words (obviously), that which is contained in the intellect in representation must necessarily be granted in Nature. (30:2) But in Nature (by Prop. xiv.Coroll. i.) there is no substance save God, nor any modifications save those (Prop. xv.) which are in God, and cannot without God either be or be conceived. (30:3) Therefore the intellect, in function finite, or in function infinite, must comprehend the attributes of God and the modifications of God, and nothing else. Q.E.D.
1P31:69
The intellect in function, whether finite or infinite, as will, desire,
love, etc., should be referred to passive nature and
not to active Nature.
Proof.— (31:1)
By the intellect we do not (obviously) mean
absolute thought, but only a certain mode of thinking, differing from other
modes, such as love, desire, etc., and therefore (Def. v.)
requiring to be conceived through absolute thought. (31:2)
It must (by Prop. xv. and
Def. vi.), through some attribute of God which expresses
the eternal and infinite essence of thought, be so conceived, that without
such attribute it could neither be nor be conceived. (31:3)
It must therefore be referred to nature passive
rather than to nature active, as must [P29S]
also the other modes of thinking. Q.E.D.
Note.— (31:4)
I do not here, by speaking of intellect in function, admit that there is
such a thing as intellect in potentiality: but, wishing toavoid all confusion,
I desire to speak only of what is most clearly
perceived by us, namely, of the very act of understanding,
than which nothing is more clearly perceived. (31:5)
For we cannot perceive anything without adding
to our knowledge of the act of understanding.
1P32:70
Will cannot be called a free cause, but only a necessary cause.
Proof.— (32:1)
Will is only a particular
mode of thinking, like intellect; therefore
(by Prop. xxviii.) no volition
can exist, nor be conditioned ]determined[
to act, unless it be conditioned by some cause other than itself,
which cause is conditioned by a third cause, and so on to infinity. (32:2)
But if will be supposed
infinite, it must also be conditioned to exist and act by God, not
by virtue of his being substance absolutely infinite,
but by virtue of his possessing an attribute
which expresses the infinite and eternal essence of thought (by Prop.
xxiii.). (32:3) Thus,
however it be conceived, whether as finite or infinite, it requires a cause
by which it should be conditioned [by
1D7] to
exist and act. (32:4) Thus
it cannot be called a free cause, but only a necessary
or constrained {forced}
cause. Q.E.D.
Corollary. I.—
(32:5) Hence
it follows, first, that God does not act according to freedom
of the will.
Corollary II.— (32:6)
It follows secondly, that will and intellect
stand in the same {Darwinian}
relation to the Nature of God as do motion,
and rest, and absolutely all natural phenomena, which must
be conditioned by God (Prop. xxix.)
to exist and act in a particular manner. (32:7)
For will, like the rest, stands in need of
a cause, by which it is conditioned to exist and act in a particular manner.
(32:8) And
although, when will or intellect be granted, an infinite number of results
may follow, yet God cannot on that account be said to act from freedom
of the will, any more than the infinite number of results from motion
and rest would justify us in saying that motion and rest act by free will.
(32:9) Wherefore
will no more appertains to God than does anything else in nature, but stands
in the same relation to him as motion, rest, and the like, which we have
shown to follow from the necessity of the Divine Nature,
and to be conditioned by it to exist and act in a particular
manner.
1P33:70
Things could not have been brought into being
by G-D in any manner or in any order
different from that which has in fact obtained.
Proof.— (33:1)
All things necessarily follow from the Nature
of God (Prop. xvi.), and by the Nature of God are conditioned
to exist and act in a particular way (Prop. xxix).
(33:2) If
things, therefore, could have been of a different nature, or have been
conditioned to act in a different way, so that the order of nature would
have been different, God's Nature would also have been able to be different
from what it now is; and therefore (by Prop.
xi.) that different nature also would have perforce existed, and consequently
there would have been able to be two or more
Gods. (33:3)
This (by Prop. xiv., Coroll.
i.) is absurd. (33:4)
Therefore things could not have been brought
into being by God in any other manner, etc. Q.E.D.
Note I.—
(33:5):71 As
I have thus shown, more clearly than the sun at noonday, that there is
nothing to justify us in calling things contingent.
I wish to explain briefly what meaning we shall attach to the word contingent;
but I will first explain the words necessary and impossible.
(33:6) A
thing is called necessary either in respect to its
essence or in respect to its cause; for the existence of a thing necessarily
follows, either from its essence and definition, or from a given efficient
cause. (33:7) For
similar reasons a thing is said to be impossible; namely, inasmuch as its
essence or definition involves a contradiction, or because no external
cause is granted, which is conditioned to produce such
an effect; but a thing can in no respect be called contingent,
save in relation to the imperfection of our knowledge.
(33:8) A thing
of which we do not know whether the essence does or does not involve a
contradiction, or of which knowing that it doesnot involve a contradiction,
we are still in doubt concerning the existence,
because the order of causes escapes us,— such a thing, I say, cannot appear
to us either necessary or impossible. (33:9)
Wherefore we call it contingent
or possible.
Note II.— (33:10):71
It clearly follows from what we have said,
that things have been brought into being by God in the highest perfection,
inasmuch as they have necessarily followed from a most perfect Nature.
(33:11) Nor
does this prove any imperfection in God, for it has compelled us to affirm
his perfection. (33:12) From
its contrary proposition, we should clearly gather (as I have just shown),
that God is not supremely perfect, for if things had been brought into
being in any other way, we should have to assign to God a nature different
from that, which we are bound to attribute to him from the consideration
of an absolutely perfect being.
(33:13):72 I
do not doubt, that many will scout this idea as absurd, and will refuse
to give their minds up to contemplating it, simply because they are accustomed
to assign to God a freedom very different from that which we (Def.
vii.) have deduced. (33:14)
They assign to him, in short, absolute
free will. (33:15)
However, I am also convinced that if such persons
reflect on the matter, and duly weigh in their minds our series of propositions,
they will reject such freedom as they now attribute to God, not only as
nugatory, but also as a great impediment to organized knowledge ]science
{Darwinism}[. (33:16)
There is no need for me to repeat what I said
in the note to Prop. xvii
{Cor.
2}. (33:17)
But, for the sake of my opponents, I will show
further, that although it be granted that will appertains to the essence
of God, it nevertheless follows from his perfection, that things could
not have been by him created other than they are, or in a different order;
this is easily proved, if we reflect on what our opponents themselves
concede, namely, that it depends solely on the decree and will of God,
that each thing is what it is. (33:18)
If it were otherwise, God would not be the
cause of all things. (33:19)
Further, that all the decrees of God have been
ratified from all eternity by
God himself. (33:20)
If it were otherwise, God would be convicted
of imperfection or change. (33:21)
But in eternity there
is no such thing as when, before, or after;
hence it follows solely from the perfection of God, that God never can
decree, or never could have decreed anything but what is; that God did
not exist before his decrees, and would not exist without them. (33:22)
But, it is said, supposing that God had made
a different universe, or had ordained other decrees from all eternity concerning
Nature and her order, we could not therefore conclude any imperfection
in God. (33:23) But
persons who say this must admit that God can change his decrees. (33:24)
For if God had ordained any decrees concerning
Nature and her order, different from those which he has ordained—
in other words, if he had willed and conceived something different
concerning Nature— he would perforce ]necessarily[
have had a different intellect from that which he has, and also a different
will. (33:25) But
if it were allowable to assign to God a different intellect and a different
will, without any change in his essence or his perfection, what would there
be to prevent him changing the decrees which he has made concerning created
things, and nevertheless remaining perfect? (33:26)
For his intellect and will concerning things
created and their order are the same, in respect to his essence and perfection,
however they be conceived.
(33:27):73 Further,
all the philosophers whom I have read admit that God's intellect is entirely
actual, and not at all potential; as they also admit that God's
intellect, and God's will, and God's essence are identical, it follows
that, if God had had a different actual intellect and a different will,
his essence would also have been different; and thus, as I concluded at
first, if things had been brought into being by God in a different way
from that which has obtained, God's intellect and—
will, that is (as is admitted) his essence would perforce have been
different, which is absurd.
(33:28) As
these things could not have been brought into being by God in any but the
actual way and order which has obtained; and as the truth of this proposition
follows from the supreme perfection of God; we can have no sound reason
for persuading ourselves to believe that God did not wish to create
all the things which were in his intellect, and to create them in the same
perfection as he had understood them.
(33:29):73 But,
it will be said, there is in things no perfection
nor imperfection; that which is in them, and which causes them to be called
perfect or imperfect, good or bad, depends solely on
the will of God. (33:30)
If God had so willed, he might have brought
it about that what is now perfection should be extreme imperfection, and
vice versa. (33:31) What
is such an assertion, but an open declaration that God, who necessarily
understands that which he wishes, might bring it about by his will, that
he should understand things differently from the way in which he does understand
them? (33:32) This
(as we have just shown) is the height of absurdity. (33:33)
Wherefore, I may turn the argument against
its employers, as follows:— All things depend on
the power of God. (33:34)
In order that things should be different from what they are, God's will
would necessarily have to be different. (33:35)
But God's will cannot be different (as we have just most clearly demonstrated)
from God's perfection. (33:36)
Therefore neither can things
be different. (33:37)
I confess that the theory which subjects all things to the will of an indifferent
deity, and asserts that they are all
dependent on His
fiat, is less far from the truth than the theory
of those, who maintain that God acts in all things with a view
of promoting what is good. (33:38)
For these latter persons seem to set up something
beyond God, which does not depend on God, but which God in acting, looks
to as an exemplar, or which he aims at as
a definite goal ]fixed
target[, {final causes}.
(33:39) This
is only another name for subjecting God to the dominion of destiny, an
utter absurdity in respect to God, whom we
have shown to be the first and only free cause of the
essence of all things and also of their existence.
(33:40) I
need, therefore, spend no time in refuting such wild theories.
1P34:74
G-D's power is
identical with his essence.
Proof.— (34:1) From the sole necessity of the essence of G-D it follows that G-D is the cause of himself (Prop. xi.) and of all things (Prop. xvi. and Coroll.). (34:2) Wherefore the power of God, by which he and all things are and act, is identical with his essence. Q.E.D
1P35:74
Whatsoever we conceive to be in the power of G-D, necessarily exists.
Proof.— (35:1) Whatsoever is in God's power, must (by the last Prop.) be comprehended in his essence in such a manner, that it necessarily follows therefrom, and therefore necessarily exists. Q.E.D.
1P36:74
There is no cause
from whose nature some effect does not follow.
Proof.— (36:1) Whatsoever exists expresses God's Nature or essence in a given conditioned ]determinate[ manner (by Prop. xxv., Coroll.); that is (by Prop. xxxiv.), whatsoever exists, expresses in a given conditioned manner God's power, which is the cause of all things, therefore an effect must (by Prop. xvi.) necessarily follow. Q.E.D.
(AP:1) In the foregoing I have explained the Nature and properties of G-D. (AP:2) I have shown that he necessarily exists, that he is one: that he is, and acts solely by the necessity of his own nature; that he is the free cause of all things, and how he is so; that all things are in G-D, and so depend on him, that without him they could neither exist nor be conceived; lastly, that all things are predetermined {determinism} by G-D, not through his free will or absolute fiat, but from the very Nature of G-D or infinite power.(AP:3) I have further, where occasion offered, taken care to remove the prejudices, which might impede the comprehension of my demonstrations. (AP:4) Yet there still remain misconceptions ]prejudices[ not a few, which might and may prove very grave hindrances to the understanding of the concatenation of things, as I have explained it above. (AP:5) I have therefore thought it worth while to bring these misconceptions before the bar of reason.
(AP:6):75 All
such opinions ]prejudices[
spring from the notion commonly entertained, that all things in
Nature act as men themselves act, namely, with an end
in view {final causes}.
(AP:7) It
is accepted as certain, that God himself directs things to a definite goal
(for it is said that God made all things for man, and man that he might
worship him). (AP:8)I
will, therefore, consider this opinion, asking
[ I ] first why it obtains general credence, and why all men are naturally so prone to adopt it?
[ II ] secondly, I will point out its falsity; and,
[ III ] lastly, I will show how it has given rise to prejudices about good and bad, right and wrong, praise and blame, order and confusion, beauty and ugliness, and the like.
[I]
(AP:9):75 However,
this is not the place to deduce these misconceptions from the nature
of the human mind: it will be sufficient here, if I assume as a starting
point, what ought to be universally admitted, namely, that all men are
born ignorant of the causes of things, that all have the desire to seek
for what is useful to them, and that they are conscious of such desire. (AP:10)
Herefrom it follows first, that men think themselves
free, inasmuch as they are conscious of their volitions
and desires, and never even dream, in their ignorance, of the causes which
have disposed them to wish and desire. (AP:11)
Secondly, that men do all things for an end,
namely, for that which is useful to them, and which they seek. (AP:12)
Thus it comes to pass that they only look for
a knowledge of the final causes
of events, and when these are learned, they are content, as having no cause
for further doubt.
(AP:13) If they cannot learn such causes from
external sources, they are compelled to turn to considering themselves,
and reflecting what end would have induced them
personally to bring about the given event, and thus they necessarily judge
other natures by their own. (AP:14)
Further, as they find in themselves and outside
themselves many means which assist them not a little in their search for
what is useful, for instance, eyes for seeing, teeth for chewing, herbs
and animals for yielding food, the sun for giving light, the sea for breeding
fish, etc., they come to look on the whole of Nature as a means for obtaining
such conveniences ]advantages[. (AP:15)
Now as they are aware, that they found these
conveniences and did not make them they think they have cause for believing,
that some other being has made them for their use. (AP:16)
As they look upon things as means, they cannot
believe them to be self-created; but, judging from the means which they
are accustomed to prepare for themselves, they are bound to believe in
some {Transcendent}
ruler or rulers of the universe endowed with
human freedom, who have arranged and adapted everything for human use.
(AP:17):76 They
are bound to estimate the nature of such rulers (having no information
on the subject) in accordance with their own nature, and therefore they
assert that the gods ordained everything for the use of man, in order to
bind man to themselves and obtain from him the highest honors. (AP:18)
Hence also it follows, that everyone thought
out for himself {Religion},
according to his abilities, a different way of worshipping God, so that
God might love him more than his fellows, and direct
the whole course of Nature for the satisfaction of his blind cupidity and
insatiable avarice. (AP:19)
Thus the prejudice developed into superstition,
and took deep root in the human mind; and for this reason everyone strove
most zealously to understand and explain the finalcauses
of things; but in their endeavor to show that Nature does
nothing in vain, i.e., nothing which is useless to man, they
only seem to have demonstrated that Nature, the gods, and men are all mad
together. (AP:20) Consider,
I pray you, the result: among the many helps of Nature they were bound
to find some hindrances, such as storms, earthquakes, diseases, etc.: so
they declared that such things happen, because the gods are angry at some
wrong done them by men, or at some fault committed in their worship.
(AP:21) Experience
day by day protested and showed by infinite examples, that good and evil
fortunes fall to the lot of pious and impious alike; still they would not
abandon their inveterate ]ingrained[ prejudice,
for it was more easy for them to class such contradictions among other
unknown things of whose use they were ignorant, and thus to retain their
actual and innate condition of ignorance, than to destroy the whole fabric
of their reasoning ]theory
{religion}[ and
start afresh. (AP:22) They
therefore laid down as an axiom, that God's judgments far transcend human
understanding. (AP:23) Such
a doctrine might well have sufficed to conceal the
truth from the human race for all eternity, if mathematics
had not furnished another standard of verity in
considering solely the essence and properties of figures without regard
to their final causes.
(AP:24) There
are other reasons (which I need not mention
here) besides mathematics, which might have caused
men's minds to be directed to these general prejudices]misconceptions[,
and have led them to the knowledge of the truth.
[II]
(AP:25):77 I
have now sufficiently explained my first point.
(AP:26) There
is no need to show at length, that Nature has no particular goal in view,
and that finalcauses
are mere human figments. (AP:27)
This, I think, is already evident enough, both
from the causes and foundations on which I have shown such prejudice to
be based, and also from Prop. xvi., and the Corollary
of Prop. xxxii., and, in fact, all those propositions in which I have
shown, that everything in Nature proceeds from a sort of necessity,
and with the utmost perfection. (AP:28)
However, I will add a few remarks, in order
to overthrow this doctrine of a final cause
utterly. (AP:29) That
which is really a cause it considers as an effect, and vice versa:
it makes that which is by nature first to be last, and that which is highest
and most perfect to be most imperfect.
(AP:30) Passing over the questions of cause
and priority as self-evident, it is plain from Props. xxi,
xxii, xxiii that that effect,
is most perfect which is produced immediately
by God; the effect which requires for its production several intermediate
causes is, in that respect, more imperfect. (AP:31)
But if those things
which were made immediately by God were made to enable him to attain his
end, then the things which come after, for the sake of which the first
were made, are necessarily the most excellent of all.
(AP:32):77 Further, this doctrine {final causes}, does away with the perfection of God: for, if God acts for an object, he necessarily desires something which he lacks. (AP:33) Certainly, theologians and metaphysicians draw a distinction between the object of want and the object of assimilation; still they confess that God made all things for the sake of himself, not for the sake of creation. (AP:34) They are unable to point to anything prior to creation, except God himself, as an object for which God should act, and are therefore driven to admit (as they clearly must), that God lacked those things for whose attainment he created means, and further that he desired them.
(AP:35):78 We
must not omit to notice that the followers of this doctrine {final
causes}, anxious to display
their talent in assigning final causes, have imported a new method of argument
in proof of their theory— namely, a reduction, not to the impossible, but
to ignorance; thus showing that they have no other method of exhibiting
their doctrine. (AP:36)
For example, if a stone falls from a roof on
to some one's head and kills him, they will demonstrate by their new method,
that the stone fell in order to kill the man; for, if it had not by God's
will fallen with that object, how could so many circumstances (and there
are often many concurrent circumstances) have all happened together by
chance? (AP:37) Perhaps
you will answer that the event is due to the facts that the wind was blowing,
and the man was walking that way. (AP:38)
"But why,"
they will insist, "was the wind blowing, and
why was the man at that very time walking that way?" (AP:38a)
If you again answer, that the wind had then
sprung up because the sea had begun to be agitated the day before, the
weather being previously calm, and that the man had been invited by a friend,
they will again insist: "But why was the sea
agitated, and why was the man invited at that time?" (AP:39)
So they will pursue their questions from cause
to cause, till at last you take refuge in the will of God— in other words,
the sanctuary of ignorance. (AP:40)
So, again, when they survey the frame of the
human body, they are amazed; and being ignorant of the causes of so great
a work of art conclude that it has been fashioned, not mechanically, but
by divine and supernatural skill, and has been so put together that one
part shall not hurt another.
(AP:41):78 Hence
anyone who seeks for the true causes of miracles,
and strives to understand natural phenomena as an
intelligent being, and not to gaze at them like a fool, is set down
and denounced as an impious heretic by those, whom the masses adore as
the interpreters of Nature and the gods. (AP:42)
Such persons know that, with the removal of
ignorance, the wonder which forms their only
available means for proving and preserving their authority would
vanish also. (AP:43)But
I now quit this subject, and pass on to my third point.
[III]
(AP:44):79 After
men persuaded themselves, that everything which is created is created for
their sake, they were bound to consider as the chief quality in everything
that which is most useful to themselves, and to account those things
the best of all which have the most beneficial effect on mankind.
(AP:45) Further,
they were bound to form abstract notions for the explanation
of the nature of things, such as goodness,
badness, order, confusion, warmth, cold,
beauty, deformity, and so on; and from
the belief that they are free agents arose the further
notions praise and blame, sin and
merit.
(AP:46):79 I
will speak of these latter hereafter, when I treat of human nature; the
former I will briefly explain here.
(AP:47):79 Everything
which conduces to health and the worship of G-D
they have called good, everything
which hinders these objects they have styled bad; and inasmuch as
those who do not understand the nature of things do not verify phenomena
in any way, but merely imagine them after a fashion, and mistake their
imagination for understanding,
such persons firmly believe that there is an order in things, being
really ignorant both of things and their own nature. (AP:48)
When phenomena are of such a kind, that the
impression they make on our senses requires little effort of imagination,
and can consequently be easily remembered, we say that they are well-ordered;
if the contrary, that they are ill-ordered or confused. (AP:49)
Further, as things which are easily imagined
are more pleasing to us, men prefer order to confusion, as though there
were any order in Nature, except in relation
to our imagination, and say that G-D has created all things in order; thus,
without knowing it, attributing imagination to G-D, unless, indeed, they
would have it that G-D foresaw human imagination, and arranged everything,
so that it should be most easily imagined. (AP:50)
If this be their theory they would not, perhaps,
be daunted by the fact that we find an infinite number of phenomena, far
surpassing our imagination, and very many others which confound its weakness.
(AP:51) But
enough has been said on this subject.(AP:52)
The other abstract ]E1:Bk.VII:60note9[,
notions are nothing but modes of imagining, in which the imagination
is differently affected, though they are considered by the ignorant
as the chief attributes of things, inasmuch as they believe that everything
was created for the sake of themselves; and, according
as they are affected by it, style it good or bad, healthy
or rotten and corrupt. (AP:53)
For instance, if the motion whose objects we
see communicate to our nerves be conducive to health, the objects causing
it are styled beautiful; if a contrary motion
be excited, they are styled ugly.
(AP:54):80 Things which are perceived through our sense of smell are styled fragrant or fetid; it through our taste, sweet or bitter, full-flavored or insipid, if through our touch, hard or soft, rough or smooth, etc.
(AP:55):80 Whatsoever
affects our ears is said to give rise to noise, sound, or harmony. (AP:56)
In this last case, there are men lunatic enough
to believe that even God himself takes pleasure in harmony; and philosophers
are not lacking who have persuaded themselves, that the motion of the heavenly
bodies gives rise to harmony— all of which instances sufficiently show
that everyone judges of things according to the state of his brain, or
rather mistakes for things the forms of his imagination.
(AP:57) We
need no longer wonder that there have arisen all the controversies we have
witnessed and finally skepticism: for, although human bodies in many respects
agree, yet in very many others they differ; so that what seems good to
one seems bad to another; what seems well ordered to one seems confused
to another; what is pleasing to one displeases another, and so on. (AP:58)
I need not further enumerate, because this
is not the place to treat the subject at length, and also because the fact
is sufficiently well known. (AP:59)
It is commonly said: "So
many men, so many minds; everyone is wise in his own way; brains differ
as completely as palates." (AP:60)
All of which proverbs show, that men judge
of things according to their mental disposition, and rather imagine than
understand: for, if they understood phenomena, they would, as mathematics
attest, be convinced, if not attracted, by what I have urged.
(AP:61):80 We
have now perceived, that all the explanations commonly given of nature
are mere modes of imagining, and do not indicate the true Nature of anything,
but only the constitution of the imagination; and, although they have names,
as though they were entities, existing externally to the imagination, I
call them entities imaginary rather than real;
and, therefore, all arguments against us drawn from such abstractions are
easily rebutted.
(AP:62):81 Many argue in this way. (AP:63) If all things follow from a necessity of the absolutely perfect Nature of God, why are there so many imperfections in nature? such, for instance, as things corrupt to the point of putridity, loathsome deformity, confusion, evil, sin, etc. (AP:64) But these reasoners are, as I have said, easily confuted, for the perfection of things is to be reckoned only from their own nature and power; things are not more or less perfect, according as they delight or offend human senses, or according as they are serviceable or repugnant to mankind. (AP:65) To those who ask why God did not so create all men, that they should be governed only by reason, I give no answer but this: because matter was not lacking to him for the creation of every degree of perfection from highest to lowest; or, more strictly, because the laws of his Nature are so vast, as to suffice for the production of everything conceivable by an infinite intelligence, as I have shown in Prop. xvi.
(AP:66):81 Such
are the misconceptions [prejudices],
I have undertaken to note; if there are any more of the same sort,
everyone may easily dissipate them for himself with the aid of a little
reflection.
E1 ENDNOTES
E1:Endnote Definition—
From Parkinson's Bk.XV:2601
"Spinoza's definitions are of the kind now commonly called 'stipulative'; that is, they tell the reader how Spinoza proposes to use certain words. Spinoza is not concerned (as a dictionary is concerned) to describe the standard uses of words. His purpose, as he observes in the Ethics is to explain, not the meaning of words, but the nature of things. One may compare what is done by scientists, when they introduce new technical terms, or give old words a new sense, with a view to explaining what it is that interests them.
E1:Endnote Note 1-10—
From Dijn's Bk.III:200
- Unified Nature.
The presence of the idea of G-D as an absolutely infinite being is a conditio sine qua non for this concept of a unified nature. Spinoza does not feel compelled to argue for the presence of this idea in us:does not everybody accept this notion of G-D? In 2P44c2 he will demonstrate how this notion is of necessity present in every human mind.
E1:Endnote De.
I— From Parkinson's Bk.XV:260note2
"In the phrase, 'or,
that of which' the word 'or' renders the
Latin 'sive'; this may be called the 'alternative or', and rendered
more clearly as 'or, in other words'. When
Spinoza wants to say 'Either the one, or the
other' he uses the words 'aut' or 'vel'. Where the word 'or'renders
'sive' (or its equivalent, 'seu'); I usually indicate this
by placing a comma after 'or'; however, for
stylistic reasons I sometimes render such Latin terms by 'i.e.'.
To modern readers, the notion of a
'cause of itself' may
seem strange, and indeed self-contradictory.
We tend to think of a cause as preceding its
effect in time, from which it would follow that a ‘cause of itself'
must exist before it exists. However, it later becomes clear in the Ethics
that Spinoza does not think of causes in this way; rather, he thinks
of the relation between cause and effect as logical {inseparable},
not temporal. For him, the cause of X is the reason for X, in the sensein
which a triangle's being isosceles is the reason for its base angles
being equal. This doctrine is encapsulated in his
phrase "cause seu ratio'
(cause, or, reason). In effect, then, a 'cause of itself' is that whoseexistence
is self-explanatory.
E1:Endnote De.VI— From Parkinson's Bk.XIV:1:158
- Immanent continued.
The first ten propositions of the Ethics, which precede Spinoza's proofs of the existence of G-D, are a challenge to mediaeval philosophers. The starting point is the definition of G-D {Foundation Rock—ID6-ONE}, placed by Spinoza near the beginning of his work, which, as we have already shown, is an exact reproduction of a definition found in a standard work of a popular mediaeval Jewish philosopher {Joseph Albo's "Book of Principles"}. Spinoza seems to address his imaginary opponents as follows:
All you mediaevals, to whatever school of thought you may belong, have builded your philosophies on the conception of a God epitomized by you in a formal definition which contains four characteristic expressions. You say that God is:
(I) An ens in the highest sense of the term, by which you mean that He is a being who exists necessarily.
(2) You also say that He is "absolutely infinite," by which you mean that;
(3) He is "a substance consisting of infinite attributes,"
(4) "each of which expresses eternal and infinite essence" (Def. VI).
God so defined you call absolute substance; you differentiate Him from the world which you call conditional substance, and then you declare that the relation between the absolute and the conditional substance is like that of creator to created. In opposition to you, I deny at the very outset the existence of a G-D outside the world and of His relation to the world as creator. Still, unaccustomed as I am to dispute about mere names, I shall retain your own term substance as a philosophic surrogate to the pious name G-D, and in your own terms I am going to unfold a new conception of the Nature of G-D and of His relation to the world.
To begin with, I shall abandon your distinction between absolute substance and conditional substance, but shall use the term substance in that restrictive sense in which you use the expression absolute substance. Then, what you call conditional substance, or the world, I shall call mode. Furthermore, unlike you, I shall not describe the relation of substance to mode as that of creator to created, but rather as that of whole to part, or, to be more exact, as that of universal to particular (Defs. II and V; Axioms I and II; Prop. I). The reason for my disagreeing with you on the question of the causal relation between God and the world is that I find your doctrine of creation, however you may try to explain it, an untenable hypothesis (Props. II-VI). Barring this difference between us, a difference which, I must confess, is fundamental and far-reaching in its effect, I am going to describe my substance in all those terms which you make use of in describing your God. Like your God, my substance is:
(I) The highest kind of ens, for existence appertains to its nature (Prop. VII).
(2) It is also absolutely infinite (Prop. VIII).
(3) Furthermore, it consists of infinite attributes (Prop. IX).
(4) Finally, each of
its attributes expresses eternal and infinite
essence (Prop. X).
I have thus described my substance in all those terms which you use in your formal definition of God.
E1:Endnote De.VIa—From Wolfson's
Bk.XIV:1:216
- Evolution of Philosophy/Religion.
As a skeleton framework to hold together and to unify
the fragmentary pieces of the visible universe, this scheme of Spinoza
is to be regarded as one of the stages, an advanced stage, to be sure,
in the long development of similar schemes since man
began to distinguish between the visible and the invisible and to discern
behind phenomenal sporadic changes a certain unity and a certain causal
connection. Any attempt to interpret this scheme of Spinoza as an adumbration
of any specific theories of modern science is justifiable in the same sense
as the Stoics were justified in transforming the gods and goddesses of
Olympia into the natural forces and moral principles of their own philosophy,
or as Philo and the mediaeval Jewish, Christian, and Moslem theologians
were justified in investing the God and angels of the Bible with significances
of their own philosophic principles. There is indeed a justification in
all such attempts at allegorical methods of interpretation, whether applied
to Homer, the Bible, or the works of Spinoza, but only in so far as they
are confined to an effort to show that all these systems of myths, religion,
and philosophy were inspired by a common striving to see the universe as
a whole and to interpret it as a unit, and how in
reaching out for the truth they almost attained it.
E1:Endnote De.VII— From Parkinson's
Bk.XV:2627
- Free
"As will become clear from the later propositions of Part IV this definition of freedom is of great importance in Spinoza's moral philosophy. Of E1:Def.VII one may note that, although Spinoza may seem here to oppose freedom and necessity, he at once corrects this impression ( 'or rather ...) by saying that the opposition is between freedom and constraint. To be free, in his sense of the term, is to be necessitated; but the necessitation is self-necessitation, determination by oneself alone." (Cf. Bk.XV:26529 below.)
E1:Endnote De.VIII— From Parkinson's
Bk.XV:2628
- Eternity
In effect, eternity is necessary existence - or perhaps, it would be better to say, a certain feature of necessary existence. Such existence, Spinoza says, cannot be explained in temporal terms, just as the truth that the interior angles of a triangle are equal to two right angles is a timeless truth. In short, the eternal is not the everlasting; it is the timeless."
E1:Endnote 17:7n— From Parkinson's
Bk.XV:26529
- Free Cause.
"Spinoza emphasizes that G-D's 'free causality' is not the ability to do things that he does not in fact do. (It becomes clear later, E1:35, that whatever G-D can do, G-D does.) G-D's freedom lies in the fact that, in his actions, G-D is self-determined." (Cf. Endnote De. 7 above.)
E1:Endnote
17:21n—From Parkinson's
Bk.XV:26531—Scholastic
distinction.
Spinoza is here using a Scholastic distinction which is also used by Descartes (e.g. Meditations III, PWD ii, 28-9, where Descartes distinguishes between 'actual or formal reality' and 'objective reality'). When Spinoza speaks of the 'formal essence' of something, he means the essence of that thing as it is in itself. On the other hand, to say that something exists ‘objectively in G-D's intellects to say (a) that its existence is mental and (b) that it is representative of something.
E1:Endnote 21:1— From Shirley's
Bk.VII:47
- 'idea of G-D'
The term 'idea of G-D' (idea Dei) is one of the more difficult phrases in Spinoza's philosophical vocabulary, and it has occasioned a variety of interpretations amongst Spinoza's commentators. One point is agreed upon by all: the term does not in this context signify a [subjective, finite] concept of G-D that any human may have, e.g. the Jewish-Muslim concept as distinct from the Christian concept. Rather the 'idea of G-D' represents an [objective, infinite] idea that God has, in particular the idea that G-D has of
E1:Endnote XXIX— From Parkinson's
Bk.XV:267note38
- Determinism
A clear statement of Spinoza's determinism.
The phrase 'determined
by the necessity of the divine nature' is particularly important. Spinoza's
G-D is not a being who lays down,
of his own free will, a plan which in some way determines
everything that is to happen (cf.
1P32c1: G-D does not act from freedom of will). Rather,
everything follows with logical necessity from the Nature of G-D - a being
which is itself necessary, in the sense that a being of this kind must
exist (cf. 1P11). An important
consequence of this proposition
(1P29) is drawn
in 1P33, which states that nothing could exist or
happen other than what does exist or happen.
E1:Endnote 29:8— From Parkinson's
Bk.XV:267note39
- Nature.
In speaking of 'active and passive nature' (nature Naturans and nature naturata) Spinoza is employing Scholastic terms which were used in Dutch text-books of his own epoch. 'Active Nature' is G-D conceived as a free cause (cf. 1P17c2); that is, as the ultimate explanation of everything, which is not to be explained by reference to anything outside itself. 'Passive nature' is the entire totality of modes; not, however, viewed as a collection of separately existing entities, but viewed correctly— namely, as being in G-D, and as incapable of existing or being conceived without G-D.
E1:Endnote 33:5n— From Parkinson's
Bk.XV:26844
- Contingent.
"In his note, Spinoza emphasizes that contingency is not a feature of the objective universe. To call a thing contingent— to say that it just happens to exist, or not to exist, or to have the nature that it has and not some other nature— is simply to indicate a deficiency in one's own knowledge. In reality, what exists must exist, and what does not exist, cannot exist. Spinoza also indicates, in the last sentence of the note, that to say of something that does not exist that it is 'possible' also indicates a lack of knowledge. What does not exist now either must exist in, the future, or cannot exist in the future."
E1:Endnote AP(3)— From Parkinson's
Bk.XV:26849
- Prejudice.
The term 'prejudices' occurs often in this Appendix. Spinoza has to explain, how it is that many people fail to grasp what is, to him, perfectly self-evident. His solution (which is the same as that offered by Descartes) is that such people suffer from prejudices— pre-formed {ingrained} opinions that stand in the way of the recognition of truth.
E1:Endnote AP(41)— From Parkinson's
Bk.XV:26954
- Miracles.
This is almost certainly a reference to Spinoza himself. In Chap. 6 of his Tractatus Theologico-Politicus (1670) Spinoza had argued that there can be no miracles, in that everything is explicable in terms of natural law. This led to his being denounced as 'heretical and impious'.
E1:Endnote AP(47)— From Shirley's
Bk.VII:609
- Good and Bad
One of the more fundamental doctrines
in Spinoza's theory of knowledge is the radical
distinction between imagination and understanding, a point that will be
developed in detail in Book II, Propositions
40-49. A corollary of this distinction is the important difference
for
Spinoza between images and ideas. The
former are virtually identical with pictures,
which the etymology of the word 'imagine' indicates. The
capacity of imagination, or better the act of imagining, is for Spinoza
the ability we have to represent to ourselves things, which
may or may not exist, without regard
to truth. In this sense the imagination is always "free" and
"spontaneous": reality doesn't tie it down.
Understanding, or intellect, however, is not so "fancy
free." It is concerned with reality and
truth. Ideas, for Spinoza, are the products of the intellect, or understanding:
they are not pictures of things but judgments
about them, and hence are true or false.
In this passage Spinoza is contrasting
those who merely have images about things,
and accordingly picture
them as being good or bad,
beautiful or ugly, with those who, concerned with
truth, make judgments about reality based
upon some understanding of nature. Such people
may be wrong, but at least they have ventured a judgment
about the world, which can be in principle verified. Spinoza maintains
here that those who employ ideas, i.e. understanding, recognize
that in reality things are neither good nor bad; they just are and
must be the way they are. Moralizing about nature
is for him idle
and empty, since it is based upon imagination,
not the intellect.
End of Part I Notes.
Abridged
THE ETHICS
- PART 2
Of the Nature and Origin of
the Mind
Only links, comments, and endnotes are abridged, not Spinoza's
Works.
2-1. See JBY Notes for Part
1 for notes as applicable.
2-2. For a "study of the plan of Ethics 2"
see Deleuze's Bk.XIX:338-9.
E2 Preface:82 Book I. Page Numbers.
E2 Axioms:83
E2 Axioms, Definitions, and Lemmas within Proposition XIII:93 Ethica II: The Lemmas on Bodies - Ron Bombardi
E2 Proposition List: Book
I:Pg. vii;
For all Propositions,
see Note 8.
2P1 2P2 2P3 2P4 2P5 2P6
2P7 2P8
2P9 2P10
2P11 2P12 2P13
2P14 2P15
2P16 2P17
2P18 2P19 2P20
2P21 P22
2P23
2P24 2P25
2P26 2P27
2P28 2P29
2P30
2P31 2P32
2P33 2P34
2P35 2P36
2P37 2P38
2P39 2P40
2P41 2P42
2P43 2P44
2P45 2P46
2P47 2P48
2P49
E2
PREFACE:82
I now pass on to explaining the
results, which must necessarily follow from the essence of G-D,
or of the eternal and infinite being; not, indeed, all of them (for we
proved in 1P16, that an infinite number must follow
in an infinite number of ways), but only those which are able to lead us,
as it were by the hand, to the knowledge of the human mind and its highest
blessedness.
E2 DEFINITIONS:82
—
2De1. By body I mean a mode which expresses in a certain determinate manner the essence of G-D, in so far as he is considered as an extended thing. (I:Prop.xxv.Coroll.)
2De2. I consider
as belonging to the essence of a thing that, which being given,
the thing is necessarily given also, and, which being
removed, the thing is necessarily removed also; in other words, that without
which the thing, can neither be nor be conceived.
2De3. By idea,
I mean the mental conception which is formed by the mind as a thinking
thing.
Explanation.— I say conception rather than perception, because the word perception seems that the mind is passive in respect to the object; whereas conception seems to express an activity of the mind.
2De4. By an adequate
idea, I mean an idea which, in so far as it is considered in itself,
without relation to the object, has all the properties or intrinsic marks
of a true idea.
Explanation.— I say intrinsic, in order to exclude that mark which is extrinsic, namely, the agreement between the idea and its object (ideatum).
2De5. Duration is
the indefinite continuance of existing.
Explanation.— I say indefinite, because it cannot be determined through the existence itself of the existing thing, or by its efficient cause, which necessarily gives the existence of the thing, but does not take it away.
2Def. VI. Reality and perfection
I use as synonymous terms.
2Def. VII. By particular ]individual[
things, I mean things
which are finite and have a conditioned existence;
but if several individual things concur in one action, so as to be all
simultaneously the effect of one cause, I consider them all, so far, as
one particular thing.
2Ax. I.
The essence of man does not involve necessary existence, that is, it may,
in the order of nature, come to pass that this or that man does or does
not exist.
2Ax. III. Modes of thinking,
such as love, desire, or any other of the passions, do not take
place, unless there be in the same individual an
idea of the thing loved, desired, &c. But the idea can exist without
the presence of any other mode of thinking.
2Ax. IV. We perceive that
a certain body is affected in many ways.
2Ax. V. We feel and perceive
no particular ]individual[
things, save bodies and
modes of thought.
N.B. The postulates are given
after the conclusion of 2Prop.xiii.
2P1:83.
Thought is an attribute of G-D,
or G-D is a thinking thing.
Proof.—
(2:1:1)
Particular thoughts, or this or that thought, are
modes which, in a certain conditioned
manner, express the Nature of G-D (I:Prop.xxv.Coroll.).
(2:1:2) G-D
therefore possesses the attribute (I:Def.v.) of which
the concept is involved in all particular thoughts, which latter are conceived
thereby. (2:1:3) Thought,
therefore, is one of the infinite attributes of G-D, which express God's
eternal and infinite essence (I:Def.vi.).
(2:1:4) In
other words, G-Dd is a thinking thing. Q.E.D.
Note.— (2:1:5)
This proposition is also evident from the fact,
that we are able to conceive an infinite thinking
being. (2:1:6) For,
in proportion as a thinking being is conceived as thinking more thoughts,
so is it conceived as containing more reality or perfection. (2:1:7)
Therefore a being, which can think an infinite
number of things in an infinite number of ways, is, necessarily, in respect
of thinking, infinite. (2:1:8)
As, therefore, from the consideration of thought
alone we conceive an infinite being, thought is necessarily (I.Deff.iv.and
vi.) one of the infinite attributes of God,
as we were desirous of showing.
2P2:84.
Extension is an attribute of G-D, or G-D is an extended thing.
Proof.— (2:2:1)The proof of this proposition is similar to that of the last.
2P3:84
In G-D there is necessarily the idea not only of his
essence, but also of all things which necessarily
follow from his essence.
Proof.— (2:3:1)
God (by the first Prop.
of this Part) can think an infinite number of things in infinite ways,
or (what is the same thing, by I:Prop.xvi.) can form
the idea of his essence, and of all things which
necessarily follow there from. (2:3:2)
Now all that is in the power of God necessarily
is. (I:Prop.xxxv.) (2:3:3)
Therefore, such an idea as we are considering necessarily is, and in God
alone. Q.E.D. ( I:Prop.xv.)
Note.— (2:3:4)
The multitude understand by the power
of God <E1:XXXIV:74>
the free will of God, and the right over all things
that exist, which latter are accordingly generally considered as contingent.
(2:3:5)
For it is said that God has the power to destroy all things, and to reduce
them to nothing. (2:3:6)
Further, the power of God is very often likened
to the power of kings. (2:3:7)
But this doctrine we have refuted (I:Prop.xxxii,
Corolls.i. and ii.), and
we have shown (I:Prop. xvi.) that God acts by the same
necessity, as that by which he understands himself;
in other words, as it follows from the necessity of the divine
Nature (as all admit), that God understands himself, so also does it
follow by the same necessity, that God performs infinite acts in infinite
ways. (2:3:8)
We further showed (I:Prop.xxxiv.),
that God's power is identical
with God's essence in action; therefore it is as impossible for
us to conceive God as not acting, as to conceive him as nonexistent.
(2:3:9) If
we might pursue the subject further I could point out, that the power which
is commonly attributed to God is not only human (as showing that God is
conceived by the multitude as a man, or in the likeness of a man), but
involves a negation of power. (2:3:10)
However, I am unwilling to go over the same
ground so often. (2:3:11) I
would only beg the reader again and again, to turn over frequently in his
mind what I have said in from I:Prop. xvi. to the end.
(2:3:12) No
one will be able to follow my meaning, unless he is scrupulously careful
not to confound the power of God with the human power and right of kings.
2P4:85.
The idea of God,
from which an infinite number of things follow in infinite ways, can only
be one.
Proof.— (2:4:1) Infinite intellect comprehends nothing save the attributes of God and his modifications (I:Prop.xxx.). (2:4:2) Now G-D is ONE {my capitals} (I:Prop.xiv.Coroll.). (2:4:3) Therefore the idea of God, wherefrom an infinite number of things follow in infinite ways, can only be one. Q.E.D.
2P5:85.
The actual being
of ideas owns God as its cause,
only in so far as he is considered as a thinking thing, not in so far as
he is unfolded in any other attribute; that is,
the ideas both of the attributes of God and of particular
things do not own as their efficient cause their objects
(ideata) or the things perceived, but God himself in so far as he is a
thinking thing.
Proof.— (2:5:1) This proposition is evident from Prop. iii. of this Part. (2:5:2) We there drew the conclusion, that God can form the idea of his essence, and of all things which follow necessarily therefrom, solely because he is a thinking thing, and not because he is the object of his own idea. (2:5:3) Wherefore the actual being of ideas owns for cause God, in so far as he is a thinking thing. (5:5:3a) It may be differently proved as follows: the actual being of ideas is (obviously) a mode of thought, that is (I:Prop.xxv.Coroll.) a mode which expresses in a certain manner the nature of God, in so far as he is a thinking thing, and therefore (I:Prop.x.) involves the conception of no other attribute of God, and consequently (by I:Ax.iv.) is not the effect of any attribute save thought. (2:5:4) Therefore the actual being of ideas owns God as its cause, in so far as he is considered as a thinking thing, &c. Q.E.D.
2P6:86.
The modes of any given attribute
are caused by God, in so far as
he is considered through the attribute of which they are modes, and not
in so far as he is considered through any other attribute.
Proof.— (2:6:1)
Each attribute is conceived through itself,
without any other (I:Prop.x.); wherefore the modes of
each attribute involve the conception of that attribute, but not of any
other. (2:6:2)
Thus (I:Ax.iv.) they are
caused by God, only in so far as he is considered through the attribute
whose modes they are, and not in so far as he is considered through any
other. Q.E.D.
Corollary.—
(2:6:3) Hence
the actual being of things, which are not modes of thought, does
not follow from the Divine Nature, because that nature
has prior knowledge of the things. (2:6:4)
Things represented in ideas follow, and are
derived from their particular attribute, in the same
{immanent}
manner, and with the same necessity
as ideas follow (according to what we have shown)
from the attribute of thought.
2P7:86.
The order and connection of ideas is the same as the order and connection
of things.
Proof.— (2:7:1)
This proposition is evident from I:Ax.iv.
(2:7:2) For
the idea of everything that is caused depends on a knowledge of the cause,
whereof it is an effect.
Corollary.—
(2:7:3) Hence
God's power of thinking is equal to his realized power of action— that
is, whatsoever follows from the infinite nature of God in the world of
extension (formaliter), follows without
exception in the same order and connection from the idea
of God in the world of thought (objective).
Note.—
(2:7:4) Before
going any further, I wish to recall to mind what has been pointed out above—
namely, that whatsoever can be perceived by the infinite intellect as constituting
the essence of substance, belongs altogether only to one substance:
consequently, substance thinking and substance extended
are one and the same substance, comprehended now through one attribute,
now through the other. (2:7:5)
So, also, a mode of extension and the idea
of that mode are one and the same thing, though expressed in two ways.
(2:7:6) This truth seems to have
been dimly recognized by those Jews who maintained
that God, God's intellect, and the things understood by God are identical.
(2:7:7) For
instance, a circle existing in nature, and the idea of a circle existing,
which is also in God, are
one and the same thing displayed through different attributes.
(2:7:8) Thus,
whether we conceive Nature under the attribute of
extension, or under the attribute of thought, or under
any other attribute, we shall find the
same order, or one and the same chain of causes— that
is, the same things following in either case. (2:7:9):87
I said that God is the cause of an idea—
for instance, of the idea of a circle,— in so far as he is a thinking thing;
and of a circle, in so far as he is an extended thing, simply because the
actual being of the idea of a circle can only be perceived as a proximate
cause through another mode of thinking, and that again through another,
and so on to infinity; so that, so long as we consider things as modes
of thinking, we must explain the order of the whole of nature, or the whole
chain of causes, through the attribute of thought only. (2:7:10)
And, in so far as we consider things as modes
of extension, we must explain the order of the whole of nature through
the attribute of extension only; and so on, in the case of other attributes.
(2:7:11) Wherefore
of things as they are in themselves God is really the
cause, inasmuch as he consists of infinite attributes.
(2:7:12)
I cannot for the present explain my meaning
more clearly.
2P8:87.
The ideas of particular things, or of modes, that do not exist, must be
comprehended in the infinite idea of God,
in the same way as the formal essences of particular
things or modes are contained in the attributes
of God.
Proof.— (2:8:1)
This proposition is evident from the last;
it is understood more clearly from the preceding note.
Corollary.—
(2:8:2) Hence,
so long as particular things do
not exist, except in so far as they are comprehended in the attributes
of God, their representations
in thought or ideas do not exist, except in so far as the infinite idea
of God exists; and when particular things are
said to exist, not only in so far as they are involved in the attributes
of God, but also in so far as they are said to continue, their ideas will
also involve existence, through which they are said to continue.
Note.—
(2:8:3):87 If
anyone desires an example to throw more light on this question, I shall,
I fear, not be able to give him any, which adequately explains the thing
of which I here speak, inasmuch as it is unique; however, I will endeavour
to illustrate it as far as possible. (2:8:4)
The nature of a circle is such that if any
number of straight lines intersect within it,
the rectangles formed by their segments will be equal
to one another; thus, infinite equal rectangles are contained in
a circle. (2:8:5) Yet
none of these rectangles can be said to exist, except in so far as the
circle exists; nor can the idea of any of these rectangles be said to exist,
except in so far as they are comprehended in the idea of the circle.
(8:6) Let
us grant that, from this infinite number of rectangles, two only exist.
(2:8:7) The
ideas of these two not only exist, in so far as they are contained
in the idea of the circle, but also as they involve the existence of those
rectangles; wherefore they are distinguished from the remaining ideas of
the remaining rectangles.
2P9:88.
The idea of an individual thing actually existing is caused by God, not
in so far as he is infinite, but in so far as He
is considered as affected by another idea of a thing actually existing,
of which He is the cause, in so far as He
is affected by a third idea, and so on to infinity.
Proof.— (2:9:1)
The idea of an individual thing actually existing
is an individual mode of thinking, and is distinct from other modes (by
the Corollary and Note to Prop.
viii. of this part); thus (by Prop. vi.
of this part) it is caused by God, in so far only as he is a thinking thing.
(2:9:2) But
not (by I:Prop.xxviii.) in so far as he is
a thing thinking absolutely, only in so far as he is considered as affected
by another mode of thinking; and he is the cause of this latter, as being
affected by a third, and so on to infinity. (2:9:3)
Now, the order and connection of ideas is (by
Prop. vii. of this book) the same as the order and
connection of causes. (2:9:4)
Therefore of a given individual idea another
individual idea, or God, in so far as he is considered as modified by that
idea, is the cause; and of this second idea God is the cause, in so far
as he is affected by another idea, and so on to infinity. Q.E.D.
Corollary.— (2:9:5):88
Whatsoever takes place in the individual object
of any idea, the knowledge thereof is in God,
in so far only as he has the idea of the object.
Proof.— (2:9:6) Whatsoever takes place in the object of any idea, its idea is in God (by Prop. iii. of this part), not in so far as he is infinite, but in so far as he is considered as affected by another idea of an individual thing (by the last Prop.) but (by Prop. vii. of this part) the order and connection of ideas is the same as the order and connection of things. (2:9:7) The knowledge, therefore, of that which takes place in any individual object will be in God, in so far only as he has the idea of that object. Q.E.D.
2P10:89.
The being of substance does not appertain to the essence of man— in other
words, substance does not constitute the actual being ("Forma")
of man.
Proof.— (2:10:1)
The being of substance involves necessary existence
(I:Prop.vii.). (2:10:2)
If, therefore, the being of substance appertains
to the essence of man, substance being granted, man would necessarily be
granted also (II:Def. ii.), and, consequently, man
would necessarily exist, which is absurd (II:Ax.i.).
Therefore, &c. Q.E.D.
Note 1.— (2:10:3)
This proposition may also be proved from I:v.,
in which it is shown that there cannot be two substances of the same nature;
for as there may be many men, the being of substance is not that which
constitutes the actual being of man. (2:10:4)
Again, the proposition is evident from
the other properties of substance— namely, that substance is in its nature
infinite, immutable, indivisible, &c., as anyone may see for himself.
Corollary.—
(2:10:5) Hence
it follows, that the essence of man is constituted
{determined}
by certain modifications
of the attributes of God. (2:10:6)
For (by the last Prop.)
the being of substance does not
belong to the essence of man. (2:10:7)
That essence therefore (by I:xv)
is something which is in God, and which without God can neither be nor
be conceived, whether it be a modification (I:xxv,Coroll.),
or a mode which expresses God's nature in a certain
conditioned manner.
Note2.— (2:10:8):89
Everyone must surely admit, that nothing can
be or be conceived without God. (2:10:9)
All men agree that God is the one and only
cause of all things, both of
their essence and of their existence; that is, God is not only the cause
of things in respect to their being made (secundum fieri), but also
in respect to their being (secundum esse). <E2:Def.II:82.>
{Analogy}
(2:10:10) At
the same time many assert,
that that, without which a thing cannot be nor be conceived, belongs to
the essence of that thing; wherefore they believe
that either the Nature of God
appertains to
the essence of created things, or else that created
things can be or be conceived without God; or else, as is more probably
the case, they hold inconsistent doctrines. (2:10:11)
I think the cause for such confusion is
mainly, that they do not keep to the proper order of philosophic thinking.
(2:10:12) The
Nature of God, which should
be reflected on first, inasmuch as it is prior both in the order of knowledge
and the order of nature, they have taken to be last in the order of knowledge,
and have put into the first place what they call the objects of sensation;
hence, while they are considering natural phenomena,
they give no attention at all to the Divine Nature,
and, when afterwards they apply their mind to the study of the divine nature,
they are quite unable to bear in mind the first hypotheses,
with which they have overlaid the knowledge of natural phenomena, inasmuch
as such hypotheses are no help towards understanding the Divine
Nature. (2:10:13)
So that it is hardly to be wondered at, that
these persons contradict themselves freely.
(2:10:14):90 However,
I pass over this point. (2:1015)
My intention here was only to give a reason
for not saying, that that, without which a thing cannot be or be conceived,
belongs to the essence
of that thing: individual
things cannot be or be conceived without God, yet God does not appertain
to their essence. (2:10:16)
I said that "I considered
as belonging to the essence of a thing that, which being given, the thing
is necessarily given also, and which being removed, the thing is necessarily
removed also; or that without which the thing, and which itself without
the thing can neither be nor be conceived."
(II:Def.ii.)
2P11:90
The first element, which constitutes
the actual being of the human mind, is the idea of some particular thing
actually existing.
Proof.— (2:11:1)
The essence of man (by
the Coroll. of the last Prop.) is constituted by
certain modes of the attributes of God, namely (by II:Ax.ii.),
by the modes of thinking, of all which (by II.Ax.iii.)
the idea is prior in nature, and, when the idea is given, the other modes
(namely, those of which the idea is prior in nature) must be in the same
individual (by the same Axiom). (2:11:2)
Therefore an idea is the first element constituting
the human mind. (2:11:3) But
not the idea of a non-existent thing, for then II:viii.,
Coroll.) the idea itself cannot be said to exist;
it must therefore be the idea of something actually existing.
(2:11:4) But not of an infinite thing. (2:11:5)
For an infinite thing (I:xxi.,
xxii.), must always necessarily exist; this would (by
II:Ax.i.) involve an absurdity. (2:11:6)
Therefore the first element, which constitutes
the actual being of the human mind, is the idea of something actually existing.
Q.E.D
Corollary.—
(2:11:7):91 Hence
it follows, that the human mind is part of the infinite
intellect of God; thus when we say, that the human mind perceives
this or that, we make the assertion, that God has this or that idea, not
in so far as he is infinite, but in so far as he is displayed through the
nature of the human mind, or in so far as he constitutes the essence of
the human mind; and when we say that God has this or that idea, not only
in so far as he constitutes the essence of the human mind, but also in
so far as he, simultaneously with the human mind, has the further idea
of another thing, we assert that the human mind perceives a thing in
part or inadequately.
Note.— (2:11:8)
Here, I doubt not, readers will come to a stand,
and will call to mind many things which will cause them to hesitate; I
therefore beg them to accompany me slowly, step by step, and not to pronounce
on my statements, till they have read to the end.
2P12:91
Whatsoever comes to pass in the object of the idea,
which constitutes the human mind, must be perceived
by the human mind, or there will necessarily be an
idea in the human mind of the said occurrence. That is, if the object of
the idea constituting the human mind be a body, nothing can take place
in that body without being perceived by the
mind.
Proof.— (2:12:1)
Whatsoever comes to pass in the object of any
idea, the knowledge thereof is necessarily in God
(II:ix.Coroll.), in so far as he is considered as
affected by the idea of the said object, that is (II:xi.),
in so far as he constitutes the mind of anything. (2:12:2)
Therefore, whatsoever takes place in the
object constituting the idea of the human mind, the knowledge thereof is
necessarily in God, in so far as he constitutes the nature of the human
mind; that is (by II:xi.Coroll.) the knowledge of
the said thing will necessarily be the mind, in other words the mind perceives
it.
Note.—
(2:12:3) This
proposition is also evident, and is more clearly to be understood from
II:vii. & note, which see.
2P13:92
The object of the idea constituting the human mind
is the body, in other words a certain mode of extension which actually
exists, and nothing else.
Proof.— (2:13:1)
If indeed the body were not the object of the human
mind, the ideas of the modifications a the body would not be in God
(II:ix.Coroll.) in virtue of his constituting
our mind, but in virtue of his constituting the mind of something else;
that is (Il:xi.Coroll.)
the ideas of the modifications of the body would not be in our mind: now
(by II.Ax.iv.) we do possess the ideas of the modifications
of the body.
(2:13:2) Therefore the object of the idea constituting
the human mind is the body, and the body as it actually exists (Il:xi.).
(13:3) Further, if there
were any other object of the idea constituting the mind besides body, then,
as nothing can exist from which some effect does not follow (I:xxxvi.)
there would necessarily [by
2P12] have
to be in our mind an idea, which would be the effect of that other object
(II:xi.); but (II:Ax.v.)
there is no such idea. (2:13:4)
Wherefore the object of our mind is the body
as it exists [2P17S],
and nothing else. Q.E.D.
Note 1.—
(2:13:5):92 We
thus comprehend, not only that the human mind is united to the body, but
also the nature of the union between mind and body. (2:13:6)
However, no one will be able to grasp this
adequately or distinctly, unless he first has adequate
knowledge of the nature of our body. (2:13:7)
The propositions we have advanced hitherto have been
entirely general, applying not more to men than to other individual
things, all of which,
though in different degrees, are animated ("Animata").
(2:13:8) For
of everything there is necessarily an idea in God, of
which God is the cause, in the same way as there is
an idea of the human body; thus whatever we have asserted of the idea of
the human body must necessarily also be asserted of the idea of everything
else. (2:13:9) Still,
on the other hand, we cannot deny that ideas, like objects, differ one
from the other, one being more excellent than another and containing more
reality, just as the object of one idea is more excellent than the object
of another idea, and contains more reality.
(2:13:10):92 Wherefore,
in order to determine, wherein the human mind
differs from other things, and wherein it surpasses them, it is necessary
for us to know the nature of its object, that is, of the human body. (2:13:11)
What this nature
is, I am not able here to explain, nor is it necessary for the proof of
what I advance, that I should do so. (2:13:12)
I will only say generally, that in proportion
as any given body is more fitted than others for doing many actions or
receiving many impressions at once, so also is the mind, of which it is
the object, more fitted than others for forming many simultaneous perceptions;
and the more the actions of one body depend on itself alone, and the fewer
other bodies concur with it in action, the more fitted is the mind of which
it is the object for distinct comprehension. (2:13:13)
We may thus recognize the superiority of one
mind over others, and may further see the cause, why we have only a very
confused knowledge of our body, and also many kindred questions, which
I will, in the following propositions, deduce from what has been advanced.
(2:13:14) Wherefore
I have thought it worth while to explain and prove more strictly my present
statements. (2:13:15) In
order to do so, I must premise a few propositions concerning the nature
of bodies.
Axiom I. All bodies are either in motion
or at rest.
Axiom II. Every body is
moved sometimes more slowly, sometimes more quickly.
Lemma I. Bodies are distinguished from one another
in respect of motion and rest, quickness and slowness, and not in respect
of substance.
Proof.— The first part of this proposition is, I take
it, self evident.That bodies are not distinguished
in respect of substance, is plain both from I:v. and I:viii.
It is brought
out still more clearly from I:xv.,
note.
Lemma II. All bodies agree in certain respects.
Proof.— All bodies agree in the fact, that they involve the conception of one andthe same attribute (II:Def.i.). Further, in the fact that they may be moved less or more quickly, and may be absolutely in motion or at rest.
Lemma III:93. A body in motion or at rest must be determined to motion or rest by another body, which other body has been determined to motion or rest by a third body, and that third again by a fourth, and so on to infinity
Proof.— Bodies are individual things (II:Def.i.), which (Lemma I.) are distinguished one from the other in respect to motion and rest; thus (I:xxviii.) each must necessarily be determined to motion or rest by another individual thing, namely (II:vi.), by another body, which other body is also (Ax.i.) in motion or at rest.And this body again can only have been set in motion or caused to rest by being determined by a third body to motion or rest. This third body again by a fourth, and so on to infinity. Q.E.D.
Corollary.—
(2:13:16):94 Hence
it follows, that a body in motion keeps in motion, until it is determined
to a state of rest by some other body; and a body at rest remains so, until
it is determined to a state of motion by some other body. (2:13:17)
This is indeed self-evident. (2:13:18)
For when I suppose, for instance, that a given
body, A, is at rest, and do not take into consideration other bodies in
motion, I cannot affirm anything concerning the body A, except that it
is at rest. (2:13:19) If
it afterwards comes to pass that A is in motion, this cannot have resulted
from its having been at rest, for no other consequence could have been
involved than its remaining at rest. (2:13:20)
If, on the other hand, A be given in motion,
we shall, so long as we only consider A, be unable to affirm anything concerning
it, except that it is in motion. (2:13:21)
If A is subsequently found to be at rest, this
rest cannot be the result of A's previous motion, for such motion can only
have led to continued motion; the state of rest therefore must have resulted
from something, which was not in A, namely, from an external cause determining
A to a state of rest.
Axiom I.— All modes, wherein one
body is affected by another body, follows simultaneously from the nature
of the body affected and the body affecting; so that one and the same body
may be moved in different modes, according to the difference in the nature
of the bodies moving it; on the other hand, different bodies may be
moved in different modes by one and the same body.
Axiom II.— When a body in motion impinges on another
body at rest, which it is unable to move, it recoils, in order to continue
its motion, and the angle made by the line of motion in the recoil and
the plane of the body at rest, whereon the moving body has impinged, will
be equal to the angle formed by the line of motion of incidence and the
same
plane.
(2:13:22):95 So
far we have been speaking only of the most simple bodies, which are only
distinguished one from the other by motion and rest, quickness and slowness.
(2:13:23)We
now pass on to compound bodies.
Definition.— (2:13:24)
When any given bodies of the same or different
magnitude are compelled by other bodies to remain in contact, or if they
be moved at the same or different rates of speed, so that their mutual
movements should preserve among themselves a certain fixed relation, we
say that such bodies are in union, and that together they compose one body
or individual, which is distinguished from
other bodies by this fact of union.
Axiom III.— In proportion as the parts of an individual,
or a compound body, are in contact over a greater or less superficies,
they will with greater or less difficulty admit of being moved from their
position; consequently the individual will, with greater or less difficulty,
be brought to assume another form. Those bodies, whose parts are in contact
over large superficies, are called hard; those,
whose parts are in contact over small superficies,
are called soft; those, whose parts are in motion among one another, are
called fluid.
Lemma IV. If from a body or individual, compounded
of several bodies, certain bodies be separated, and if, at the same time,
an equal number of other bodies of the same nature take their place, the
individual will preserve its nature as before, without any change in its
actuality (forma).
Proof.— Bodies (Lemma I.) are not distinguished in respect of substance: that which constitutes the actuality (formam) of an individual consists (by the last Def.) in a union of bodies; but this union, although there is a continual change of bodies, will (by our hypothesis) be maintained; the individual, therefore, will retain its nature as before, both in respect of substance and inrespect of mode. Q.E.D
Lemma V. If the parts composing an individual become greater or less, but in such proportion, that they all preserve the same mutual relations of motion and rest, the individual will still preserve its original nature, and its actuality will not be changed.
Proof.— The same as for the last Lemma.
Lemma VI:96. If certain bodies composing an individual be compelled to change the motion, which they have in one direction, for motion in another direction, but in such a manner, that they be able to continue their motions and their mutual communication in the same relations as before, the individual will retain its own nature without anychange of its actuality.
Proof.— This proposition is self-evident, for the individual is supposed to retain all that, which, in its definition, we spoke of as its actual being.
Lemma VII. Furthermore, the individual thus composed preserves its nature, whether it be, as a whole, in motion or at rest, whether it be moved in this or that direction; so long as each part retains its motion, and preserves its communication with other parts as before.
Proof.— This proposition is evident from the definition of an individual prefixed to Lemma IV.
Note2.— (2:13:25):96 We thus see, how a composite individual may be affected in many different ways, and preserve its nature notwithstanding. (2:13:26) Thus far we have conceived an individual as composed of bodies only distinguished one from the other in respect of motion and rest, speed and slowness; that is, of bodies of the most simple character. (2:13:27) If, however, we now conceive another individual composed of several individuals of diverse natures, we shall find that the number of ways in which it can be affected, without losing its nature, will be greatly multiplied. (2:13:28) Each of its parts would consist of several bodies, and therefore (by Lemma vi.) each part would admit, without change to its nature, of quicker or slower motion, and would consequently be able to transmit its motions more quickly or more slowly to the remaining parts. (2:13:29) If we further conceive a third kind of individuals composed of individuals of this second kind, we shall find that they may be affected in a still greater number of ways without changing their actuality. (2:13:30) We may easily proceed thus to infinity, and conceive the whole of Nature as one individual, whose parts, that is, all bodies, vary in infinite ways, without any change in the individual as a whole. (2:13:31) I should feel bound to explain and demonstrate this point at more length, if I were writing a special treatise on body. (2:13:32) But I have already said that such is not my object, I have only touched on the question, because it enables me to prove easily that which I have in view.
E2 POSTULATES:97.
I. The human body is composed of a number of individual
parts, of diverse nature, each one of which is in itself extremely complex.
II. Of the individual parts composing
the human body some are fluid, some soft, some hard.
III. The individual parts composing the human body, and consequently
the human body itself, are affected in a variety of ways by external bodies.
IV. The human body stands in need
for its preservation of a number of other bodies, by which it is continually,
so to speak, regenerated.
V. When the fluid part of the human body is determined by
an external body to impinge often on another soft part, it changes the
surface of the latter, and, as it were, leaves the impression there upon
of the external body which impels it.
VI. The human body can move external
bodies, and arrange them in a variety of ways.
2P14:97.
The human mind is capable of perceiving a great
number of things, and is so in proportion as its body
is capable of receiving a great number of impressions.
Proof.— (2:14:1) The human body (by Post. iii. and vi.) is affected in very many ways by external bodies, and is capable in very many ways of affecting external bodies. (2:14:2) But (II.xii.) the human mind must perceive all that takes place in the human body; the human mind is, therefore, capable of perceiving a great number of things, and is so in proportion, &c. Q.E.D.
2P15:97.
The idea, which constitutes the actual
being of the human mind, is not simple, but compounded of a great number
of ideas.
Proof.— (2:15:1) The idea constituting the actual being of the human mind is the idea of the body (II.xiii.), which (Post.i.) is composed of a great number of complex individual parts. (2:15:2) But there is necessarily in God the idea of each individual part whereof the body is composed (II.viii.Coroll.); therefore (II.vii.), the idea of the human body is composed of these numerous ideas of its component parts. Q.E.D.
2P16:98
The idea of every mode, in which the human body is affected by external
bodies, must involve the nature of the human body, and also the nature
of the external body.
Proof.— (2:16:1)
All the modes, in which any given body is affected,
follow from the nature of the body affected, and also from the nature of
the affecting body (by Ax.i. after the Coroll. of
Lemma iii.), wherefore their idea also necessarily (by I.Ax.iv.)
involves the nature of both bodies; therefore, the idea of every mode,
in which the human body is affected by external bodies, involves the nature
of the human body and of the external body. Q.E.D.
Corollary I.—
(2:16:2) Hence
it follows, first, that the human mind perceives the nature of a variety
of bodies, together with the nature of its own.
Corollary II.—
(2:16:3) It
follows, secondly, that the ideas, which we have of
external bodies, indicate rather the constitution of our own body than
the nature of external bodies. (2:16:4)I
have amply illustrated this in the Appendix to Part
I.
2P17:98
If the human body is affected in a manner which involves the nature of
any external body, the human mind will regard the said external body as
actually existing, or as present to itself, until the human body be affected
in such a way, as to exclude the existence or the presence of the said
external body.
Proof.— (2:17:1)
This proposition is self-evident, for so long
as the human body continues to be thus affected, so long will the human
mind (II.xii.) regard this modification
of the body— that is (by the last Prop.), it
will have the idea of the mode
as actually existing, and this idea involves the nature of the external
body. (2:17:2) In
other words, it will have the idea which does not exclude, but postulates
the existence or presence of the nature of the external body; therefore
the mind (by II:xvi., Coroll. i.) will regard the
external body as actually existing, until it is affected, &c. Q.E.D.
Corollary.—
(2:17:3) The
mind is able to regard as present external bodies, by which the human body
has once been affected, even though they be no longer in existence or present.
Proof.— (2:17:4) When external bodies determine the fluid parts of the human body, so that they often impinge on the softer parts, they change the surface of the last named (Post.V.); hence (Ax.ii., after Coroll. of Lemma iii.) they are refracted therefrom in a different manner from that which they followed before such change; and, further, when afterwards they impinge on the new surfaces by their own spontaneous movement, they will be refracted in the same manner, as though they had been impelled towards those surfaces by external bodies; consequently, they will, while they continue to be thus refracted, affect the human body in the same manner, whereof the mind (II:xii.) will again take cognizance— that is (II:xvii.), the mind will again regard the external body as present, and will do so, as often as the fluid parts of the human body impinge on the aforesaid surfaces by their own spontaneous motion. (2:17:5) Wherefore, although the external bodies, by which the human body has once been affected, be no longer in existence, the mind will nevertheless regard them as present, as often as this action of the body is repeated. Q.E.D.
Note.—(2:17:6):99 We thus see how it comes about, as is often the case, that we regard as present things which are not. (2:17:6a)It is possible that the same result may be brought about by other causes; but I think it suffices for me here to have indicated one possible explanation, just as well as if I had pointed out the true cause. (2:17:7) Indeed, I do not think I am very far from the truth, for all my assumptions are based on postulates, which rest, almost without exception, on experience, that cannot be controverted by those who have shown, as we have, that the human body, as we feel it, exists (Coroll. after II:xiii.) [2P17C]. (2:17:8) Furthermore(II:vii.Coroll.,II:xvi.Coroll.ii.),we clearly understand what is the difference between the idea, say, of Peter, which constitutes the essence of Peter's mind, and the idea of the said Peter, which is in another man, say, Paul. (2:17:9) The former directly answers to the essence of Peter's own body, and only implies existence so long as Peter exists; the latter indicates rather the disposition of Paul's body than the nature of Peter, and, therefore, while this disposition of Paul's body lasts, Paul's mind will regard Peter as present to itself, even though he no longer exists. (2:17:10) Further, to retain the usual phraseology, the modifications of the human body, of which the ideas represent external bodies as present to us, we will call the images of things, though they do not recall the figure of things. (2:17:11) When the mind regards bodies in this fashion, we say that it imagines. (2:17:12) I will here draw attention to the the mind [2P17C], looked at in themselves, do not contain error. (2:17:13) The mind does not err in the mere act of imagining, but only in so far as it is regarded as being without the idea, which excludes the existence of such things as it imagines to be present to it. (2:17:14) If the mind, while imagining non-existent things as present to it, is at th same time conscious that they do not really exist, this power of imagination must be set down to the efficacy of its nature, and not to a fault, especially if this faculty of imagination depend solely on its own nature— that is (I:Def.vii.), if this faculty of imagination be free.
2P18:100
If the human body has once been affected by two or more bodies at the same
time, when the mind afterwards imagines any of
them, it will straightway remember the others also.
Proof.— (2:18:1)
The mind (II:xvii.Coroll.)
imagines any given body, because the human body is affected and disposed
by the impressions from an external body, in the same manner as it is affected
when certain of its parts are acted on by the said external body; but (by
our hypothesis) the body was then so disposed, that the mind imagined two
bodies at once; therefore, it will also in the second case imagine two
bodies at once, and the mind, when it imagines one, will
straightway remember the other. Q.E.D.
Note.—
(2:18:2):100 We
now clearly see what Memory is. (18:2a)
It is simply a certain association of ideas
involving the nature of things
outside the human body, which association arises in the mind according
to the order and association of the modifications
(affectiones) of the human body. (2:18:3)
I say, first, it is an association of those
ideas only, which involve the nature of things outside the human body:
not of ideas which answer to the nature of the said things: ideas of the
modifications of the human body are, strictly speaking (II:xvi.),
those which involve the nature both of the human body and of external bodies.
(2:18:4) I
say secondly, that this association arises according to the order and association
of the modifications of the human body, in order to distinguish it from
that association of ideas, which arises from the order of the intellect,
whereby the mind perceives things through their primary causes, and which
is in all men the same. (2:18:5)
And hence we can further clearly understand,
why the mind from the thought of one thing, should straightway arrive at
the thought of another thing, which has no similarity with the first; for
instance, from the thought of the word pomum (an apple), a Roman
would straightway arrive at the thought of the fruit apple, which
has no similitude with the articulate sound in question, nor anything in
common with it, except that the body of the man has often been affected
by these two things; that is, that the man has often heard the word
pomum, while he was looking at the fruit; similarly every man will go on
from one thought to another, according as his habit has ordered the images
of things in his body. (2:18:6)
For a soldier, for instance, when he sees the tracks
of a horse in sand, will at once pass from the thought of a horse to the
thought of a horseman, and thence to the thought of war, &c.; while
a countryman will proceed from the thought of a horse to the thought of
a plough, a field, &c. (2:18:7)
Thus every man will follow this or that train of thought,
according as he has been in the habit of conjoining and associating the
mental images of things in this or that manner.
2P19:101
The human mind has no knowledge of the body, and does not know it to exist,
save through the ideas of the modifications whereby
the body is affected.
Proof.— (2:19:1) The human mind is the very idea or knowledge of the human body (II:xiii.), which (II.ix.) is in God, in so far as he is regarded as affected by another idea of a particular thing actually existing: or, inasmuch as (Post.iv.) the human body stands in need of very many bodies whereby it is, as it were, continually regenerated; and the order and connection of ideas is the same as the order and connection of causes (II:vii.); this idea will therefore be in God, in so far as he is regarded as affected by the ideas of very many particular things. (2:19:2) Thus God has the idea of the human body, or knows the human body, in so far as he is affected by very many other ideas, and not in so far as he constitutes the nature of the human mind; that is (by II.xi.Coroll.), the human mind does not know the human body. (2:19:3) But the ideas of the modifications of body are in God, in so far as he constitutes the nature of the human mind, or the human mind perceives those modifications (II:xii.), and consequently (II:xvi.) the human body itself, and as actually existing; therefore the mind perceives thus far only the human body. Q.E.D.
2P20:102.
The idea or knowledge of the human mind is also in
G-D, following in G-D in the
same manner, and being referred to G-D in the same
manner, as the idea or knowledge of the human
body.
Proof.— (2;20:1) Thought is an attribute of G-D (II.i.); therefore (II.iii.) there must necessarily be in G-D the idea both of thought itself and of all its modifications, consequently also of the human mind (II.xi.). (2:20:2) Further, this idea or knowledge of the mind does not follow from G-D, in so far as he is infinite, but in so far as he is affected by another idea of an individual thing (II.ix.). (2:20:3) But (II.vii.) the order and connection of ideas is the same as the order and connection of causes; therefore this idea or knowledge of the mind is in G-D and is referred ]related[ to G-D, in the same manner as the idea or knowledge of the body. Q.E.D.
2P21:102
This idea of the mind is united to the mind in the same way as the mind
is united to the body.
Proof.— (2:21:1)
That the mind is united to the body we have
shown from the fact, that the body is the object of the mind (II:xii.
and xiii.); and so for the same reason the idea of
the mind must be united with its object, that is, with the mind in the
same manner as the mind is united to the body. Q.E.D.
Note.— (2:21:2)
This proposition is comprehended much more
clearly from what we said in the note to II:vii.
(21:3) We
there showed that the idea of body and body, that is, mind
and body (II.xiii.),
are one and the same individual conceived now under the attribute of thought,
now under the attribute of extension; wherefore the idea of the mind and
the mind itself are one and the same thing, which
is conceived under one and the same attribute, namely, thought. (2:21:4)
The idea of the mind, I repeat, and the mind
itself are in G-D by the same necessity and follow from
him from the same power of thinking. (2:21:5)
Strictly speaking, the idea of the mind, that
is, the idea of an idea, is nothing but the distinctive quality (forma)
of the idea in so far as it is conceived as a mode
of thought without reference to the object;if
a man knows anything, he, by that very fact, knows that he knows it, and
at the same time knows that he knows that he knows it, and so on to infinity.
(21:6) But
I will treat of this hereafter.
2P22:103
The human mind perceives not only the modifications of the body, but also
the ideas of such modifications.
Proof.—(2:22:1) The ideas of the ideas of modifications follow in God in the same manner, and are referred to God in the same manner, as the ideas of the said modifications. (2:22:2) This is proved in the same way as II:xx. (2:22:3) But the ideas of the modifications of the body are in the human mind (II:xii.), that is, in God, in so far as he constitutes the essence of the human mind; therefore the ideas of these ideas will be in God, in so far as he has the knowledge or idea of the human mind, that is (II:xxi.), they will be in the human mind itself, which therefore perceives not only the modifications of the body, but also the ideas of such modifications. Q.E.D.
2P23:103
The mind does not know itself, except in so far as it perceives the ideas
of the modifications of the body.
Proof.—(2:23:1) The idea or knowledge of the mind (II:xx.) follows in G-D in the same manner, and is referred to God in the same manner, as the idea or knowledge of the body. (2:23:2) But since (II:xix.) the human mind does not know the human body itself, that is (II:xi.Coroll.), since the knowledge of the human body is not referred to G-Din so far as he constitutes the nature of the human mind; therefore, neither is the knowledge of the mind referred to God, in so far as he constitutes the essence of the human mind; therefore (by the same Coroll.II:xi.), the human mind thus far has no knowledge of itself.(2:23:3) Further the ideas of the modifications, whereby the body is affected, involve the nature of the human body itself (II:xvi.), that is (II:xiii.), they agree with the nature of the mind; wherefore the knowledge of these ideas necessarily involves knowledge of the mind; but (by the last Prop.) the knowledge of these ideas is in the human mind itself; wherefore the human mind thus far only has knowledge of itself. Q.E.D.
2P24:104
The human mind does not involve an adequate knowledge of the parts composing
the human body.
Proof.—(2:24:1) The parts composing the human body do not belong to the essence of that body, except in so far as they communicate their motions to one another in a certain fixed relation (Def. after Lemma.iii), not in so far as they can be regarded as individuals without relation to the human body. (24:2) The parts of the human body are highly complex individuals (Post.i.), whose parts (Lemma.iv.) can be separated from the human body without in anyway destroying the nature and distinctive quality of the latter, and they can communicate their motions (Ax.i., after Lemma iii.) to other bodies in another relation; therefore (II:iii.) the idea or knowledge of each part will be in God, inasmuch (II:ix.) as He is regarded as affected by another idea of a particular thing, which particular thing is prior in the order of Nature to the aforesaid part (II.vii.). (2:24:3) We may affirm the same thing of each part of each individual composing the human body; therefore, the knowledge of each part composing the human body is in God, in so far as he is affected by very many ideas of things, and not in so far as he has the idea of the human body only, in other words, the idea which constitutes the nature of the human mind (II:xiii.); therefore (II:xi.Coroll.), the human mind does not involve an adequate knowledge ]of the component parts[ of the human body. Q.E.D.
2P25:104
The idea of each modification of the human
body does not involve an adequate knowledge of the external body.
Proof.— (2:25:1) We have shown that the idea of a modification of the human body involves the nature of an external body, in so far as that external body conditions the human body in a given manner. (2:25:2) But, in so far as the external body is an individual, which has no reference to the human body, the knowledge or idea thereof is in G-D (II:ix.), in so far as God is regarded as affected by the idea of a further thing, which (II:vii.) is naturally prior to the said external body. (2:25:3) Wherefore an adequate knowledge of the external body is not in God, in so far as he has the idea of the modification of the human body; in other words, the idea of the modification of the human body does not involve an adequate knowledge of the external body {and therefore G-D has no emotions}. Q.E.D.
2P26:105
The human mind does not perceive any external body as actually existing,
except through the ideas of the modifications
of its own body.
Proof.— (2:26:1) If the human body is in no way affected by a given external body, then (II:vii.) neither is the idea of the human body, in other words [by 2P13], the human mind, affected in any way by the idea of the existenceof the said external body, nor does it any manner perceive its existence. (26:2) But, in so far as the human body is affected in any way by a given external body, thus far (II:xvi. and Coroll.) it perceives that external body. Q.E.D.
Corollary.—
(2:26:3) In
so far as the human mind imagines ]E2:Bk.VII:27[
an external body, it has not an adequate knowledge
thereof.
Proof.—(2:26:4) When the human mind regards external bodies through the ideas of the modifications of its own body, we say that it imagines (see II:xvii.note); now the mind [2P26] can only imagine external bodies as actually existing. (2:26:5) Therefore (by II:xxv.), in so far as the mind imagines external bodies, it has not an adequate knowledge of them. Q.E.D.
2P27:105
The idea of each modifications of the human body does not involve an adequate
knowledge of the human body itself.
Proof.—(2:27:1) Every idea of a modifications of the human body involves the nature of the human body [2P25D], in so far as the human body is regarded as affected in a given manner (II:xvi.). (2:27:2) But, inasmuch as the human body is an individual which may be affected in many other ways, the idea of the said modification, &c. Q.E.D.
2P28:105
The ideas of the modifications of the human body, in so far as they have
reference only to the human mind, are not clear and distinct, but confused.
Proof.—
(2:28:1) The
ideas of the modifications of the human body, involve the nature bothofthehuman
body and of external bodies (II:xvi.);
they must involve the nature not only of the
human body but also of its parts; for the modifications are modes (Post.iii.),
whereby the parts of the human body, and, consequently, the human body
as a whole are affected. (2:28:2)
But (by
II:xxiv, xxv) the adequate knowledge
of external bodies, as also of the parts composing
the human body, is not in G-D {sic},
in so far as He is regarded as affected by
the human mind, but in so far as He is regarded
as affected by other ideas. (2:28:3)
These ideas of modifications, in so far as
they are referred to the human mind alone, are as consequences without
premisses, in other words, confused ideas. Q.E.D.
Note.—
(2:28:4) The
idea which constitutes the nature of the human mind is, in the same manner,
proved not to be, when considered in itself alone, clear and distinct;
as also is the case with the idea of the human mind, and the ideas of the
ideas of the modifications of the human body,
in so far as they are referred to the mind only, as everyone may easily
see. {sic - Somewhat
clearer in Bk.VII:84}
2P29:106
The idea of the idea of each modification of the human body does not involve
an adequate knowledge of the human mind.
Proof.— (2:29:1)
The idea of a modification of the human body
(II.xxvii.) does not
involve an adequate knowledge of the said body, in other words, does not
adequately express its nature; that is (II:xiii.)
it does not agree with the nature of the mind adequately; therefore (I:Ax.vi.)
the idea of this idea does not adequately express the nature of the human
mind, or does not involve an adequate knowledge thereof.
Corollary.—
(2:29:2) Hence
it follows that the human mind, when it perceives things after the common
order of nature, has not an adequate but only a confused and fragmentary
knowledge of itself, of its own body, and of external bodies. (2:29:3)
For the mind does not know itself, except in
so far as it perceives the ideas of the modificationsof
body (II. xxiii.).(2:29:4)
It only perceives its own body (II:xix.)
through the ideas of the modifications, and
only perceives external bodies [by
2P26] through
the same means; thus, in so far as it has such ideas of modification, it
has not an adequate knowledge of itself (II:xxix.),
nor of its own body (II:xxvii.),
nor of external bodies (II:xxv.), but only a fragmentary
and confused knowledge thereof {and
thus prone to error, alcohol abuse.} (II:xxviii.
and note.) Q.E.D.
Note.—
(2:29:5) I
say expressly, that the mind has not an adequate
but only a confused knowledge of itself, its own body, and of external
bodies, whenever it perceives things after the common order of nature;
that is, whenever it is determined from without,
namely, by the fortuitous
play of circumstance
{passive
emotion} ,
to regard this or that; not at such times as it is determined from within,
that is, by the fact of regarding several things at once, to understand
their points of agreement, difference, and contrast.(2:29:6)
Whenever it is determined in anywise from within,
it regards things clearly and distinctly {active
emotion},
as I will show below.
EP30:107
We can only have a very inadequate knowledge of the duration of our body.
Proof.—(2:30:1) The duration of our body does not depend on its essence (II:Ax.i.), nor on the absolute nature of God (I:xxi). (2:30:2) But (I:xxviii.) is conditioned ]determined[ to exist and operate by causes, which in turn are conditioned to exist and operate in a fixed and definite relation by other causes, these last again being conditioned by others, and so on to infinity. (2:30:3) The duration of our body therefore depends on the common order of nature, or the constitution of things. (2:30:4) Now, however a thing may be constituted, the adequate knowledge of that thing is in G-D, in so far as He has the ideas of all things, and not in so far as he has the idea of the human body only. (II:ix.Coroll.). (2:30:5) Wherefore the knowledge of the duration of our body is in God very inadequate, in so far as he is only regarded as constituting the nature of the human mind; that is (II:xi.Coroll.), this knowledge is very inadequate in our mind. Q.E.D.
2P31:107
We can only have a very inadequate knowledge of the duration of particularthings
external to ourselves.
Proof.—
(2:31:1) Every
particular thing, like the human body, must be conditioned ]determined[
by another particular
thing to exist and operate in a fixed and definite relation; this other
particular thing must likewise be conditioned by a third, and so on to
infinity. (I:xxviii.) (2:31:2)
As we have shown in the foregoing
proposition, from this common property of particular things, we have only
a very inadequate knowledge of the duration of our body;
we must draw a similar conclusion with regard to the duration of particular
things, namely, that we can only have a very inadequate knowledge of the
duration thereof. Q.E.D.
Corollary.—
(2:31:3) Hence
it follows that all particular things are contingent and perishable. (2:31:4)
For we can have no adequate
idea of their duration (by the last
Prop.), and this is what we must understand by the contingency and perishableness
of things. (I:xxxiii., Note i.)
(2:31:5)For
(I:xxix.), except in this sense, nothing is contingent.
2P32:108
All ideas, in so far as they are referred
]related[
to G-D are true.
Proof.— (2:32:1) All ideas which are in God agree in every respect with their objects (II:vii.Coroll.), therefore (I:Ax.vi.) they are all true. Q.E.D.
2P33:108
There is nothing positive in ideas,
which causes them to be called false.
Proof.— (2:33:1) If this be denied, conceive, if possible, a positive mode of thinking, which should constitute the distinctive quality of falsehood. (2:33:2) Such a mode of thinking cannot be in G-D (II:xxxii.); external to G-D it cannot be or be conceived (I:xv.). (2:33:3) Therefore there is nothing positive in ideas which causes them to be called false. Q.E.D.
2P34:108
Every idea, which in us is absolute or adequate and perfect, is true.
Proof.— (2:34:1) When we say that an idea in us is adequate and perfect, we say, in other words (II:xi.Coroll.), that the idea is adequate and perfect in G-D, in so far as he constitutes the essence of our mind; consequently (II:xxxii.), we say that such an idea is true. Q.E.D.
2P35:108
Falsity consists in the privation
{lacking}
of knowledge,
which inadequate, fragmentary, or confused ideas involve.
Proof.— (2:35:1)
There is nothing positive in ideas, which causes
them to be called false (II:xxxiii); but falsity
cannot consist in simple privation (for minds not bodies, are said to err
and to be mistaken), neither can it consist in absolute ignorance, for
ignorance and error
are not identical; wherefore it consists in the privation
{lacking}
of knowledge, which inadequate, fragmentary,
or confused ideas involve. Q.E.D.
Note.—
(2:35:2):108 In
the note to II:xvii. I explained how error
consists in the privation {lacking}
of knowledge, but in order to throw more light
on the subject I will give an example. (2:35:3)
For instance, men are mistaken in thinking
themselves free; their opinion is made up of consciousness
of their own actions, and ignorance of the causes
by which they are conditioned ]determined[.
(2:35:4) Their
idea of freedom therefore, is simply their ignorance of any cause for their
actions. (2:35:5) As
for their saying that human actions depend on the will, this is a mere
phrase without any idea to correspond thereto. (2:35:6)
What the will is, and how it moves the body,
they none of them know; those who boast of such knowledge, and feign ]make
up stories of[ dwellings and
habitations for the soul, are wont to provoke either laughter or disgust.
(2:35:7) So,
again, when we look at the sun, we imagine
that it is distant from us about two hundred feet; this error does not
lie solely in this fancy, but in the fact that, while we thus imagine,
we do not know the sun's true distance or the cause
of the fancy. (2:35:8) For
although we afterwards learn, that the sun is distant from us more than
six hundred of the earth's diameters, we none the less shall fancy it to
be near; for we do not imagine the sun as near us, because we are ignorant
of its true distance, but because the modification of our body involves
the essence of the sun, in so far as our said body is affected thereby.
2P36:109
Inadequate and confused ideas follow
by the same necessity, as adequate or clear and distinct ideas.
Proof.— (2:36:1) AlI ideas are in G-D (I:xv.), and in so far as they are referred to God are true (II:xxxii.) and (II:vii.Coroll.) adequate; therefore there are no ideas confused or inadequate, except in respect to a particular mind (cf. II:xxiv. and xxviii.); therefore all ideas, whether adequate or inadequate, follow by the same necessity (II:vi.). Q.E.D.
2P37:109
That which is common to all (cf. Lemma.II.
above), and which is equally in a part and in the whole, does not constitute
the essence of any particular thing.
Proof.— (2:37:1) If this be denied, conceive, if possible, that it constitutes the essence of some particular thing; for instance, the essence of B. (2:37:2) Then (II:Def.ii.) it cannot without B either exist or be conceived; but this is against our hypothesis. (2:37:3) Therefore it does not appertain to B's essence, nor does it constitute the essence of any particular thing. Q.E.D.
2P38:109
Those things, which are common to all,
and which are equally in a part and in the whole, cannot be conceived except
adequately.
Proof.— (2:38:1)
Let A be something, which is common to all
bodies, and which is equally present in the part of any given body and
in the whole. (2:38:1a) I
say A cannot be conceived except adequately. (2:38:2)
For the idea thereof in
G-D will necessarily be adequate (II:vii.Coroll.),
both in so far as God has the idea of the human body, and also in so far
as he has the idea of the modifications of
the human body, which (II:xvi., xxv.,
xxvii.) involve in
part the nature of the human body and the nature of external bodies; that
is (II:xii., xiii.), the idea
in God will necessarily be adequate, both in so far as he constitutes the
human mind, and in so far as he has the ideas, which are in the human mind.
(2:38:3) Therefore
the mind (II:xi.Coroll.) necessarily perceives A
adequately, and has this adequate perception, both in so far as it perceives
itself, and in so far as it perceives its own or any external body, nor
can A be conceived in any other manner. Q.E.D.
Corollary.—
(2:38:4) Hence
it follows that there are certain ideas or notions
common to all men for (by Lemma.ii.) all
bodies agree in certain respects, which (by the foregoing Prop.)
must be adequately or clearly and distinctly perceived by all.
2P39:110
That, which is common to and a property
of the human body and such other bodies as are wont to affect the human
body, and which is present equally in each part of either, or in the whole,
will be represented by an adequate idea in the mind.
Proof.— (2:39:1)
If A be that, which is common to and a property
of the human body and external bodies, and equally present in the human
body and in the said external bodies, in each part of each external body
and in the whole, there will be an adequate idea of A in God (II:vii.Coroll.),
both in so far as he has the idea of the human body, and in so far as he
has the ideas of the given external bodies. (2:39:2)
Let it now be granted, that the human body
is affected by an external body through that, which it has in common therewith,
namely, A; the idea of this modification will involve the property A (II:xvi.),
and therefore (II:vii.Coroll.) the idea of this modification,
in so far as it involves the property A, will be adequate in God, in so
far as God is affected by the idea of the human body; that is (II:xiii.),
in so far as he constitutes the nature of the human mind; therefore (II:xi.Coroll.)
this idea is also adequate in the human mind. Q.E.D.
Corollary.—
(2:39:3):111 Hence
it follows that the mind is fitted to perceive adequately more things,
in proportion as its body has more in common with other bodies.
2P40:111
Whatsoever ideas in the mind follow
from ideas which are therein adequate, are also themselves
adequate.
Proof.— (2:40:1)This
proposition is self-evident. (2:40:2)
For when we say that an idea in the human mind
follows from ideas which are therein adequate, we say, in other words (II:xi.Coroll.),
that an idea is in the divine intellect, whereof G-D
is the cause, not in so far as he is infinite, nor
in so far as he is affected by the ideas of very many particular things,
but only in so far as he constitutes the essence of the human mind.
Note I.—
(2:40:3) I
have thus set forth the cause of those notions, which
are common to all men, and which form the basis of our ratiocination.
(2:40:4) But
there are other causes of certain axioms or notions, which it would be
to the purpose to set forth by this method of ours; for it would thus appear
what notions are more useful than others, and what notions have scarcely
any use at all. (2:40:5) Furthermore,
we should see what notions are common to all men, and what notions are
only clear and distinct to those who are unshackled by prejudice,
and we should detect those which are ill-founded.
(2:40:6) Again we should discern whence the
notions called secondary
derived their origin, and consequently the axioms on which they
are founded, and other points of interest connected with these questions.
(2:40:7) But
I have decided to pass over the subject here, partly because I have set
it aside for another treatise, partly because I am afraid of wearying the
reader by too great prolixity. (2:40:8):111
Nevertheless, in order not to omit anything
necessary to be known, I will briefly set down the causes,
whence are derived the terms styled transcendental,
such as Being, Thing, Something.
(2:40:9) These
terms arose from the fact, that the human body, being limited, is only
capable of distinctly forming a certain number of images (what an image
is I explained in II:xvii.note) within
itself at the same time; if this number be exceeded, the images will begin
to be confused; if this number of images, which the body is capable of
forming distinctly within itself, be largely exceeded,all will become entirely
confused one with another. (2:40:10):112
This being so, it is evident (from II:Prop.xvii.Coroll.
and xviii.) that the human mind can distinctly imagine
as many things simultaneously, as its body can form images simultaneously.
(2:40:11) When
the images become quite confused in the body, the mind also imagines all
bodies confusedly without any distinction, and will comprehend them, as
it were, under one attribute, namely, under the
attribute of Being, Thing, &c. (2:40:12)
The same conclusion can be drawn from the fact
that images are not always equally vivid, and from other analogous causes,
which there is no need to explain here; for the purpose which we have in
view it is sufficient for us to consider one only. (2:40:13):112
All may be reduced to this, that these terms
represent ideas in the highest degree confused. (2:40:14)
From similar causes arise those notions, which
we call generaI, such as man, horse, dog, &c. (2:40:15)
They arise, to wit, from the fact that so many
images, for instance, of men, are formed simultaneously in the human mind,
that the powers of imagination break down, not
indeed utterly, but to the extent of the mind losing count of small differences
between individuals (e.g. colour, size, &c.) and their definite number,
and only distinctly imagining that, in which all the individuals, in so
far as the body is affected by them, agree; for that is the point, in which
each of the said individuals chiefiy affected the body; this the mind expresses
by the name man, and this it predicates of an infinite number of particular
individuals. (2:40:16):112 For,
as we have said, it is unable to imagine the definite number of individuals.
(20:40:16a)We
must, however, bear in mind, that these general notions are not formed
by all men in the same way, but vary in each individual according as the
point varies, whereby the body has been most often affected and which the
mind most easily imagines or remembers. (2:40:17)
For instance, those who have most often regarded
with admiration the stature of man, will by the name of man understand
an animal of erect stature; those who have been accustomed to regard some
other attribute, will form a different general
image of man, for instance, that man is a laughing animal, a two-footed
animal without feathers, a rational animal, and thus, in other cases, everyone
will form general images of things according to the habit of his body.
(2:40:18) It
is thus not to be wondered at, that among philosophers, who seek to explain
things in nature merely by the images formed of them, so many controversies
should have arisen.
Note II.— (2:40:19):113
From all that has been said above it is clear,
that we, in many cases, perceive and form our general notions:—
(1.)
(2:40:20) From
particular things represented to our intellect fragmentarily,
confusedly, and without order through our senses (II:
xxix.Coroll.); I have settled to call such perceptions by the name
of knowledge from the mere suggestions of
experience.
(2.) (2:40:21)
From symbols, e.g., from the fact of having
read or heard certain words we remember things
and form certain ideas concerning them, similar to those through which
we imagine things (II:xviii. note). (2:40:22)I
shall call both these ways of regarding things knowledge
of the first kind, opinion, or imagination. ]E2:Bk.VII:27—
"Imagination is opposed to intellect,
just as image is opposed to idea."[
(3.) (2:40:23)
From the fact that we have notions
common to all men, and adequate ideas of the
properties of things (II:xxxviii.Coroll.,
xxxix and Coroll. and xl.);
this I call reason and knowledge of the second kind.
(2:40:24):113
Besides these two kinds of knowledge, there
is, as I will hereafter show, a third kind of knowledge, which we
will call intuition. (2:40:25)
This kind of knowledge proceeds from an adequate
idea of the absolute essence of certain attributes
of God to the adequate knowledge of the essence
of things. (2:40:26)
I will illustrate all three kinds of knowledge
by a single example. (2:40:27)
Three numbers are given for finding a fourth,
which shall be to the third as the second is to the first. (2:40:28)
Tradesmen without hesitation multiply the second
by the third, and divide the product by the first; either because they
have not forgotten the rule which they received from a master without any
proof, or because they have often made trial of it with simple numbers,
or by virtue of the proof of the nineteenth proposition of the seventh
book of Euclid, namely, in virtue of the general property of proportionals.
(2:40:29):113 But
with very simple numbers there is no need of this. (2:40:30)
For instance, one, two, three, being given,
everyone can see that the fourth proportional is six; and this is much
clearer, because we infer the fourth number
from an intuitive grasping of the ratio, which
the first bears to the second.
2P41:114
Knowledge of the first kind is the
only source of falsity, knowledge of the second and third kinds is necessarily
true.
Proof.— (2:41:1)To knowledge of the first kind we have (in the foregoing note) assigned all those ideas, which are inadequate and confused; therefore this kind of knowledge is the only source of falsity (II:xxxv.). (2:41:2) Furthermore, we assigned to the second and third kinds of knowledge those ideas which are adequate; therefore these kinds are necessarily true (II:xxxiv.). Q.E.D.
2P42:114
Knowledge of the second and third
kinds, not knowledge of the first kind, teaches us to distinguish the true
from the false.
Proof.— (2:42:1) This proposition is self-evident. (2:42:2) He, who knows how to distinguish between true and false, must have an adequate idea of true and false. (2:42:3) That is (II:xl., note.ii.), he must know the true and the false by the second or third kind of knowledge.
2P43:114
He, who has a true idea, simultaneously knows that he has a true idea,
and cannot doubt of the truth of the thing perceived.
Proof.—
(2:43:1) A
true idea in us is an idea which is adequate in
God, in so far as he is displayed [explained]
through the nature of
the human mind (II:xi.Coroll.). (2:43:2)
Let us suppose that there is in God, in so
far as he is displayed through the human
mind,an adequate idea, A. (2:43:3)
The idea of this idea must also necessarily be in
God, and be referred ]related[
to him in the same way
as the idea A (by II:xx., whereof the proof is of universal
application). (2:43:4) But
the idea A is supposed to be referred to God, in so
far as he is displayed through the human mind; therefore, the idea of the
idea A must be referred to God in the same manner; that
is (by II:xi.Coroll.), the adequate idea of the
idea A will be in the mind, which has the adequate idea A; therefore he,
who has an adequate idea or knows a thing truly (II:xxxiv.),
must at the same time have an adequate idea or true knowledge of his knowledge;
that is, obviously, he must be assured. Q.E.D.
Note.—(2:43:5):114
I explained in the note to II:xxi.
what is meant by the idea of an idea; but we may remark that the foregoing
proposition is in itself sufficiently plain. (2:43:5a)
No one, who has a true idea, is ignorant that
a true idea involves the highest certainty. (2:43:6)
For to have a true idea is only another
expression for knowing a thing perfectly, or as well as possible.
(2:43:7) No
one, indeed, can doubt of this, unless he thinks that an idea
is something lifeless, like a picture on
a panel, and not a mode
of thinking— namely,
the very act of understanding. (2:43:8)
And who, I ask, can know that he understands
anything, unless he do first understand it? (2:43:9)
In other words, who can know that he is sure of a
thing, unless he be first sure of that thing? (2:43:10)
Further, what can there be more clear, and
more certain, than a true idea as a standard of
truth? (2:43:11)
Even as light displays both itself and darkness, so
is truth a standard both of itself and of falsity.
(2:43:12):115 I
think I have thus sufficiently answered these questions— namely, if a true
idea is distinguished [2P35]
from a false idea, only in so far as it is
said to agree with its object, a true idea has no more reality or perfection
than a false idea (since the two are only distinguished by an extrinsic
]characteristic[
mark);
consequently, neither will a man who has true ideas have any advantage
over him who has only false ideas. (2:43:13)
Further, how comes it that men [2P19
to 2P35s] have false ideas? (2:43:14)
Lastly, how can anyone be sure, that he has ideas
which agree with their objects? (2:43:15)
These questions, I repeat, I have, in my
opinion, sufficiently answered. (2:43:16)
The difference between a true idea and a false idea
is plain: from what was said in II:xxxv., the former
is related to the latter as being is to not-being. (2:43:17)
The causes of falsity I have set forth very
clearly in II:xix.and II:xxxv.
with the note. (2:43:18)
From what is there stated, the difference between
a man who has true , and a man who has only false
ideas, is made apparent ]obvious.[.
(2:43:19) As for
the last question— as to how a man can be sure that he has ideas that agree
with their objects, I have just pointed out, with abundant clearness,
that his knowledge arises from the simple fact, that he has an idea which
corresponds with its object— in other words,
that truth is its own standard. (2:43:20)
We may add that our mind, in so far as it perceives
things truly, is part of the infinite intellect
of God (II:xi.Coroll.); therefore,
the clear and distinct ideas of the mind are as necessarily
]inevitably[
true as the ideas
of God.
2P44:116
It is not in the nature of reason to regard things as contingent, but as
necessary.
Proof.— (2:44:1) It is in the nature of reason to perceive things truly (II:xli.), namely (I:Ax.vi.), as they are in themselves— that is (I:xxix.), not as contingent, but as necessary. Q.E.D.
Corollary I.—
(2:44:2) Hence
it follows, that it is only through our imagination that we consider things,
whether in respect to the future or the past, as contingent.
Note.—
(2:44:3) How
this way of looking at things arises, I will briefly explain. (44:3a)
We have shown above (II:xvii.
and Coroll.) that the mind always regards things
as present to itself, even though they be not in existence, until some
causes arise which exclude their existence and presence.
(2:44:4) Further
(II:xviii.), we showed that, if the human body has
once been affected by two external bodies simultaneously, the mind, when
it afterwards imagines one of the said external bodies, will straightway
remember the other— that is, it will regard both as present to itself,
unless there arise causes which exclude their existence and presence. (2:44:5)
Further, no one doubts that we imagine time, from
the fact that we imagine bodies to be moved some more slowly than others,
some more quickly, some at equal speed. (2:44:6) Thus,
let us suppose that a child yesterday saw Peter for the first time in the
morning, Paul at noon, and Simon in the evening; then, that to-day he again
sees Peter in the morning. (2:44:7)
It is evident, from II:xviii.,
that, as soon as he sees the morning light, he will imagine that the sun
will traverse the same parts of the sky, as it did when he saw it on the
preceding day; in other words, he will imagine a complete day, and, together
with his imagination of the morning, he will imagine Peter; with
noon, he will imagine Paul; and with evening, he will imagine Simon— that
is, he will imagine the existence of Paul and Simon in relation to a future
time; on the other hand, if he sees Simon in the
evening, he will refer Peter and Paul to a past time, by imagining them
simultaneously with the imagination of a past time. (2:44:8)
If it should at any time happen, that on some
other evening the child should see James instead of Simon, he will, on
the following morning, associate with his imagination of evening sometimes
Simon, sometimes James, not both together: for the child issupposed to
have seen, at evening, one or other of them, not both together. (2:44:9)
His imagination will
therefore waver; and, with the imagination of future evenings, he will
associate first one, then the other— that
is, he will imagine them in the future, neither of them as certain, but
both as contingent. (2:44:10)
This wavering of the imagination will be the
same, if the imagination be concerned with things which we thus contemplate,
standing in relation to time past or time present: consequently, we may
imagine things as contingent, whether they
be referred to time present, past, or future.
Corollary II.—
(2:44:11):117 It
is in the nature of reason to perceive things under a certain form of eternity
(sub quâdam œternitatis specie).
Proof.— (2:44:12) It is in the nature of reason to regard things, not as contingent, but as necessary (II:xliv.). (2:44:13) Reason perceives this necessity of things (II:xli.) truly—that is (I:Ax.vi.), as it is in itself. (2:44:14) But (I:xvi.) this necessity of things is the very necessity of the eternal nature of G-D; therefore, it is in the nature of reason to regard things under this form of eternity. (2:44:15) We may add that the bases of reasonare the notions (II:xxxviii.), which answer [explain] to things common to all, and which (II:xxxvii.) do not answer to the essence of any particular thing: which must therefore be conceived without any relation to time, under a certain form of eternity.
2P45:117
Every idea of every body, or of every particular thing actually existing,
necessarily involves the eternal and infinite essence of G-D.
Proof.— (2:45:1)
The idea of a particular thing actually existing necessarily
involves both the existence and the essence of the said thing (II:viii.)
[Cor.].
(2:45:2) Now particular
things cannot be conceived without G-D (I:xv.); but,
inasmuch as (II:vi.) they have God for their cause,
in so far as he is regarded under the attribute of which the things in
question are modes, their ideas must necessarily
involve (I:Ax.iv.) the conception [by
1D6] of
the attribute of those ideas— that is (I:vi.),
the eternal and infinite essence of God. Q.E.D.
Note.—
(2:45:3) By
existence I do not here mean duration— that is, existence
in so far as it is conceived abstractedly, and as a certain form of quantity.
(2:45:4) I
am speaking of the very PAGE
118 nature of existence,
which is assigned to particular things, because they follow in infinite
numbers and in infinite ways from the eternal necessity of G-D's Nature
(I:xvi.). (2:45:5) I
am speaking, I repeat, of the very existence of particular things,
in so far as they are in G-D. (2:45:6)
For although each particular thing be conditioned
]determined[
by another particular thing to exist in a given
way, yet the force whereby each particular thing
perseveres
in existing follows from the eternal necessity of G-D's
Nature (cf. I:xxiv.Coroll.)
2P46:118
The knowledge of the eternal and infinite essence of G-D which every idea
involves is adequate and perfect.
Proof.— (2:46:1) The proof of the last proposition is universal; and whether a thing be considered as a part or a whole, the idea thereof, whether of the whole or of a part (by the last Prop.), will involve God's eternal and infinite essence. (2:46:2) Wherefore, that which gives knowledge of the eternal and infinite essence of God, is common to all, and is equally in the part and in the whole; therefore (II: xxxviii.) this knowledge will be adequate. Q.E.D.
2P47:118
The human mind has an adequate knowledge of the eternal and infinite essence
of G-D.
Proof.— (2:47:1)
The human mind has ideas (II:xxii.),
from which (II:xxiii.) it perceives itself and its
own body (II:xix.) and external bodies (II:xvi. Coroll.I,
II:xvii.) as actually existing; therefore
(II:xlv., xlvi.) it has an adequate
knowledge of the eternal and infinite essence of God.
Q.E.D.
Note.—
(2:47:2) Hence
we see, that the infinite essence and the eternity of G-D are known to
all. (2:47:3) Now as all
things are in G-D, and are conceived
through G-D, we can from this knowledge
infer many things, which we may adequately know,
and we may form that third kind of knowledge
of which we spoke in the (note to II:xl.),
and of the excellence and use of which we shall
have occasion to speak in Part V. (2:47:4)
Men have not so clear a knowledge of G-D as they have
of general notions, because they are unable to imagine G-D as they do bodies,
and also because they have associated the name
G-D with images of things that they are in the habit
of seeing, as indeed they can hardly avoid doing, being, as they are, men,
and continually affected by external bodies. (2:47:5)
Many errors, in truth, can be traced to this head,
namely, that we do not apply names to things rightly. (2:47:6)
For instance, when a man says that the
lines drawn from the centre of a circle to its circumference are not equal,
he then, at all events, assuredly attaches a meaning to the word circle
different from that assigned by mathematicians. (2:47:7)
So again, when men make mistakes in calculation, they
have one set of figures in their mind, and another on the paper. (2:47:8)
If we could see into their minds, they do not
make a mistake; they seem to do so, because we think, that they have the
same numbers in their mind as they have on the paper. (2:47:9)
If this were not so, we should not believe them to
be in error, any more than I thought that a man was in error, whom I lately
heard exclaiming that his entrance hall had flown into a neighbour's hen,
for his meaning seemed to me sufficiently clear. (2:47:10)
Very many controversies have arisen from the
fact, that men do not rightly explain their meaning, or do not rightly
interpret the meaning of others. (2:47:11)
For, as a matter of fact, as they flatly contradict
themselves, they assume now one side, now another, of the argument, so
as to oppose the opinions, which they consider mistaken and absurd in their
opponents. ](2:47:11)
For, in reality, while they are hotly contradicting
one another, they are either in agreement or have different things in mind,
so that the apparent errors and absurdities of their opponents are really
not so.[
2P4819
In the mind there is no absolute or freewill;
but the mind is determined to wish this or that by a cause, which has also
been determined by another cause, and this last by another cause, and so
on to infinity.
Proof.—(2:48:1)The
mind is a fixed and definite mode of thought (II:xi.)
therefore it cannot be the free cause
of its actions (I:xvii.Coroll.ii.); in other words,
it cannot have an absolute faculty of positive or negative volition
]willing[;
but (by I:xxviii.) it must be determined by
a cause, which has also been determined by another cause, and this last
by another, &c. Q.E.D.
Note.—(2:48:2)
In the same way it is proved, that there is in the
mind no absolute faculty of understanding, desiring, loving,
&c. (2:48:3)Whence
it follows, that these and similar faculties are either entirely fictitious,
or are merely abstract or general terms, such
as we are accustomed to put together from particular things.(2:48:4)
Thus the intellect and the will stand in the same
relation to this or that idea, or this or that volition, as "lapidity"]stoniness[
to thisor
thatstone, or as
"man" to Peter andPaul
(2:48:5) The cause which
leads men to consider themselves free has been set
forth in the Appendix to Part 1. (2:48:6)
But, before I proceed further, I would here remark
that, by the will to affirm and decide, I mean the
faculty ]capability[,
not the desire. (2:48:7) I
mean, I repeat, the faculty, whereby the mind affirms or denies what is
true or false, not the desire, wherewith the mind wishes for or turns away
from any given thing.(2:48:8)
After we have proved,that these faculties of ours
are general notions,
which cannot be distinguished from the particular instances on which they
are based, we must inquire whether volitions themselves are anything besides
the ideas of things. (2:48:9)
We must inquire, I say, whether there is in
the mind any affirmation or negation beyond that, which the idea, in so
far as it is an idea, involves. (2:48:10)
On which subject see the following
proposition, and II:Def.iii., lest the idea of pictures
should suggest itself. (2:48:11) For
by ideas I do not mean images such as are formed at the back of the eye,
or in the midst of the brain, but the conceptions of thought.
2P49:120
There is in the mind no volition or affirmation and
negation, save that which an idea, inasmuch as it is an idea, involves.
{Spinoza's Doctrine: The mind
makes no free-will, arbritary judgments;
but makes judgements based on causes or imagined causes.
E2:Endnote 49:0.}
Proof.—(2:49:1)There
is in the mind [2P48]
no absolute faculty of
positive or negative volition, but only particular volitions, namely, this
or that affirmation {approval},
and this or that negation {rejection}.
(2:49:2) Now let
us conceive a particular volition, namely, the mode of thinking whereby
the mind affirms, that the three interior angles of a triangle are equal
to two right angles. (2:49:3)
This affirmation involves the conception or idea of
a triangle, that is, without the idea of a triangle it cannot be conceived.
(2:9:4) It is the
same thing to say, that the concept A must involve the concept B, as it
is to say, that A cannot be conceived without B. (2:49:5) Further,
this affirmation cannot be made (II:Ax.iii.) without
the idea of a triangle. (42:9:6) Therefore,
this affirmation can neither be nor be conceived, without the idea of a
triangle. (2:49:7)
Again, this idea of triangle must involve this same
affirmation, namely, that its three interior angles are equal to two right
angles. (2:49:8) Wherefore,
and vice versâ, this idea of a triangle can neither be nor
be conceived without this affirmation, therefore, this affirmation belongs
to the essence of the idea of a triangle, and is nothing besides.
(2:49:9) What
we have said of this volition (inasmuch as we have
selected it at random) may be said of any other volition, namely, that
it is nothing but an idea. Q.E.D.
Corollary.—
(2:49:10):121 Will
and understanding ]intellect[
are one and the
same.
Proof.— 2:49:11) Will and understanding ]intellect[ are nothing beyond the individual volition {choice} and idea (II:xlviii. and note). (2:49:12) But a particular volition and a particular idea are one and the same (by the foregoing Prop.) [by 2P49]; therefore, will and understanding are one and the same. Q.E.D.
Note.— (2:49:13) We have thus removed the cause which is commonly assigned for error. (2:49:14)For we have shown above, that falsity consists solely in the privation {lack, defect} of knowledge involved in ideas which are fragmentary and confused.(2:49:15) Wherefore, a false idea, inasmuch as it is false, does not involve certainty. (2:49:16)When we say, then, that a man acquiesces in what is false, and that he has no doubts on the subject, we do not say that he is certain, but only that he does not doubt, or that he acquiesces in what is false, inasmuch as there are no reasons, which should cause his imagination to waver (see II:xliv.note).(2:49:17) Thus, although the man be assumed to acquiesce in what is false, we shall never say that he is certain. (49:17a) For by certainty we mean something positive (II:xliii.,and note), not merely the absence of doubt.
(2:49:18):121 However,
in order that the foregoing proposition may be fully,
explained, I will draw attention to a few additional points, and I will
furthermore answer the objections which may be advanced against our doctrine.
(2:49:19) Lastly,
in order to remove every scruple ]shred
of doubt[, I have thought it
worth while to point out some of the advantages, which follow therefrom.
(2:49:20) I
say "some," for they will be better appreciated from what we
shall set forth in the fifth part.
(2:49:21):121 I
begin, then, with the first point, and warn my readers to make an accurate
distinction between an idea, or conception of the mind,
and the images of things which we imagine.(2:49:22)
It is further necessary that they should distinguish
between idea and words, whereby we signify
things. (2:49:23)These
three— namely, images, {undefined}
words, and ideas— are by many persons either
are confused together, or not distinguished with sufficient accuracy or
care, and hence people are generally in ignorance, how absolutely necessary
is a knowledge of this doctrine of the will {understanding},
both for philosophic ]theoretical[
purposes and for the wise ordering of life.(2:49:24)
Those who think that ideas
consist in images which are formed in us by contact with external
bodies, persuade themselves that the ideas of those things, whereof we
can form no mental picture, are not ideas, but only figments,which we invent
by the free decree of our will; they thus regard
ideas as though they were inanimate pictures
on a panel, and, filled with this misconception, do not see that an idea,
inasmuch as it is an idea, involves an affirmation or negation {Say
the definition of "G-D "; it is either affirmed
or denied.}. (2:49:25)
Again, those who confuse {undefined}
words with ideas, or with the affirmation which an idea involves, think
that they can wish {desire}
something contrary to
what they feel, affirm, or deny. (2:49:26) This
misconception [prejudice]
will easily be laid aside by one, who reflects on the nature of
knowledge [thought],
and seeing that it in no wise involves the conception of extension,
will therefore clearly understand, that an idea (being
a mode of thinking) does not consist in the image of anything, nor in words.
(2:49:27) The
essence of words and images is put together by bodily motions, which in
no wise involve the conception of thought.
(2:49:28):122 These
few words on this subject will suffice: I will therefore pass on to consider
the objections, which may be raised against our doctrine.
(2:49:29) Of
these, the First
is advanced by those, who think that the will has a wider scope
than the understanding, and that therefore it is different therefrom.
(2:49:30) The
reason for their holding the belief, that the will has wider scope than
the understanding, is that they assert, that they have no need of an increase
in their faculty of assent, that is of affirmation or negation, in
order to assent to an infinity of things which we do not perceive, but
that they have need of an increase in their faculty of understanding. (2:49:31)
The will is thus distinguished from the intellect,
the latter being finite and the former infinite. (2:49:32)
Secondly,
it may be objected that experience seems to teach us especially clearly,
that we are able to suspend our judgment before assenting to things which
we perceive; this is confirmed by the fact that no
one is said to be deceived, in so far as he perceives anything, but only
in so far as he assents or dissents.
(2:49:33):123 For
instance, he who feigns ]imagines[
a winged horse, does not therefore admit that
a winged horse exists; that is, he is not deceived, unless he admits in
addition that a winged horse does exist. (2:49:34)
Nothing therefore seems to be taught more clearly
by experience, than that the will or faculty of assent is free and different
from the faculty of understanding. (2:49:35)
Thirdly,
it may be objected that one affirmation does not apparently contain more
reality than another; in other words, that we do not seem to need for affirming,
that what is true is true, any greater power than for affirming, that what
is false is true. (2:49:36)
We have, however, seen that one idea has more reality
or perfection than another, for as objects are some more excellent than
others, so also are the ideas of them some more excellent than others;
this also seems to point to a difference between the understanding and
the will. (2:49:37)
Fourthly,
it may be objected, if man does not act from free will, what will happen
if the incentives to action are equally balanced, as in the case of Buridan's
ass? (2:49:38) Will
he perish of hunger and thirst? (2:49:39) If
I say that he would, I shall seem to have in my thoughts an ass or the
statue of a man rather than an actual man. (2:49:40)
If I say that he would not, he would then determine
his own action, and would consequently possess the faculty of going and
doing whatever he liked. (2:49:41) Other
objections might also be raised, but, as I am not bound to put in evidence
everything that anyone may dream, I will only set myself to the task of
refuting those I have mentioned, and that as briefly as possible.
(2:49:42):123 To
the first objection I answer, that I admit that
the will has a wider scope than the understanding ]intellect[
, if by the understanding
be meant only clear and distinct ideas; but I deny that the will has a
wider scope than the perceptions, and the faculty of forming conceptions;
nor do I see why the faculty of volition should
be called infinite, any more than the faculty of feeling: for, as we are
able by the same faculty of volition to affirm an infinite number of things
(one after the other, for we cannot affirm an infinite number simultaneously),
so also can we, by the same faculty of feeling, feel or perceive (in succession)
an infinite number of bodies. (2:49:43)
If it be said that there is an infinite number
of things which we cannot perceive, I answer, that we cannot attain to
such things by any thinking, nor, consequently, by any faculty of volition
]willing[.
(2:49:44) But,
it may still be urged, if God wished to bring it about that we should perceive
them, he would be obliged to endow us with a greater faculty of perception,
but not a greater faculty of volition than we have already. (2:49:45)
This is the same as to say that, if God wished
to bring it about that we should understand an infinite number of other
entities, it would be necessary for him to give us a greater understanding,
but not a more universal idea of entity than that
which we have already, in order to grasp such infinite entities. (2:49:46)
We have shown that will is a universal entity
or idea, whereby we explain all particular volitions— in other words, that
which is common to all such volitions.
(2:49:47):124 As,
then, our opponents maintain that this idea, common or universal to all
volitions, is a faculty, it is little to be wondered at that they assert,
that such a faculty extends itself into the infinite, beyond the limits
of the understanding: for what is universal
is predicated alike of one, of many, and of an infinite number of individuals.
(2:49:48) To the
second objection I reply by denying, that we have
a free power of suspending our judgment: for, when we say that anyone suspends
his judgment, we merely mean that he sees, that he does not perceive the
matter in question adequately. (2:49:49) Suspension
of judgment is, therefore, strictly speaking, a perception, and not free
will. (2:49:50)
In order to illustrate the point, let us suppose a
boy imagining a ]winged[
horse, and perceiving nothing
else. (2:49:51) Inasmuch
as this imagination involves the existence of the horse (II:xvii.Coroll.),
and the boy does not perceive anything which would exclude the existence
of the horse, he will necessarily regard the horse as present: he
will not be able to doubt of its existence, although he be not certain
thereof. (2:49:52) We
have daily experience of such a state of things in dreams; and I do not
suppose that there is anyone, who would maintain that, while he is dreaming,
he has the free power of suspending his judgment concerning the things
in his dream, and bringing it about that he should not dream those things,
which he dreams that he sees; yet it happens, notwithstanding,
that even in dreams we suspend our judgment, namely, when we dream that
we are dreaming.
(2:49:53):125 Further,
I grant that no one can be deceived, so far as actual perception extends—
that is, I grant that the mind's imaginations,
regarded in themselves, do not involve error (II:xvii.,note);
but I deny, that a man does not, in the act of perception, make any affirmation.
(2:49:54) For
what is the perception of a winged horse, save affirming that a horse has
wings? (2:49:55)
If the mind could perceive nothing else but the winged
horse, it would regard the same as present to itself: it would have no
reasons for doubting its existence, nor any faculty of dissent, unless
the imagination of a winged horse be joined to an idea which precludes
the existence of the said horse, or unless the mind perceives that the
idea which it possesses of a winged horse is inadequate,
in which case it will either necessarily deny the
existence of such a horse, or will necessarily be in doubt on the subject.
(2:49:56);125 I
think that I have anticipated my answer to the third
objection, namely, that the will is something universal
which is predicated of all ideas, and that it only signifies that which
is common to all ideas, namely, an affirmation, whose adequate essence
must, therefore, in so far as it is thus conceived in the abstract, be
in every idea, and be, in this respect alone, the same in all, not in so
far as it is considered as constituting the idea's essence: for, in this
respect, particular affirmations differ one from the other, as much as
do ideas. (2:49:57) For instance,
the affirmation which involves the idea of a circle, differs from that
which involves the idea of a triangle, as much as the idea of a circle
differs from the idea of a triangle.
(2:49:58):125 Further,
I absolutely deny, that we are in need of an equal power of thinking, to
affirm that that which is true is true, and to affirm that that which is
false is true. (2:49:59) These
two affirmations, if we regard the mind, are in the same relation to one
another as being and not-being; for there is nothing
positive in ideas, which constitutes the actual reality of falsehood (II:xxxv.,note,
and xlvii.note).
(2:49:60):125
We must therefore conclude, that we are easily deceived, when we confuse
universals with singulars, and the entities of reason ]mental
constructs[ and
abstractions with realities. (2:49:60a) As
for the fourth objection, I am quite ready to admit,that
a man placed in the equilibrium described (namely, as perceiving nothing
but hunger and thirst, a certain food and a certain drink, each equally
distant from him) would die of hunger and thirst. (2:49:61)
If I am asked, whether such an one should not
rather be considered an ass than a man; I answer, that I do not know, neither
do I know how a man should be considered, who hangs
himself, or how we should consider children, fools, madmen, &c.
(2:49:62):126 It
remains to point out the advantages of a knowledge
of this doctrine as
bearing on conduct, and this may be, easily gathered from what has been
said. (2:49:63) The
doctrine is good:
1.
(2:49:64) Inasmuch as it teaches
us to act solely according to the decree of G-D, and to be partakers in
the Divine Nature, and so much
the more, as we perform more perfect actions and more and more understand
G-D. (2:49:65) Such
a doctrine not only completely tranquillizes
our spirit ]mind[
{PcM}, but also shows
us where our highest happiness or blessedness
is, namely, solely in the knowledge of G-D, whereby we are led to act only
as love and piety shall bid us.
(2:49:66)
We may thus clearly, understand, how far astray, from
a true estimate of virtue are those who expect to
be decorated by G-D with high rewards for their virtue, and their best
actions, as for having endured the direst slavery; as
if virtue and the service of G-D were not in itself happiness {better
PcM} and
perfect freedom. E2:Endnote
49:66.
2. (2:49:67):126
Inasmuch as it teaches us, how we ought to conduct
ourselves with respect to the gifts of fortune, or matters which are not
in our own power, and do not follow from our nature. (2:49:68)
For it shows us, that we should await and endure
fortune's smiles or frowns with an equal mind {objectively},
seeing that all things follow from the eternal decree of G-D by the same
necessity, as it follows from the essence of a triangle, that the three
angles are equal to two right angles.
3. (2:49:69)
This doctrine raises
social life, inasmuch
as it teaches us to hate no man, neither to despise, to deride, to envy,
or to be angry, with any. (2:49:70)
Further, as it tells us that each should be content
with his own, and helpful to his neighbour,
not from any womanish pity, favour, or superstition,
but solely by the guidance of reason, according as the time and occasion
demand, as I will show in Part III.
4. (2:49:71) :127 Lastly, this doctrine confers no small advantage on the commonwealth for it teaches how citizens should be governed and led, not so as to become slaves, but so that they may freely do whatsoever things are best.
(2:49:72):127 I have thus fulfilled the promise made at the beginning of this note, and I thus bring, the second part of my treatise to a close. (2:49:73) I think I have therein explained the nature and properties of the human mind at sufficient length, and, considering the difficulty of the subject, with sufficient clearness. (2:49:74) I have laid a foundation, whereon may be raised many excellent conclusions of the highest utility and most necessary to be known, as will, in what follows, be partly made plain.
End of Part 2 of 5.
E2:Endnote N.11. - From Wolfson's
Book XIV:2:8 - Preface
Had Spinoza written his Ethics after the manner
of rabbis and scholastics, he would have started the Second Part with a
statement somewhat as follows: Part II. Chapter 1.
Wherein we shall discuss the nature of the human mind
and its relation to body, showing that in man, the microcosm, mind and
body, are related to each other after the analogy
of the relation between thought and extension in G-D, the macrocosm, blessed
be He.
{The
State is also a helpful analogy.}
E2:Endnote 40:21. - From
Shirley's Book
VII:2720 -
Imagine (imaginari).
Spinoza employs the term 'imaginari' as the verb of 'imago,' which refers, strictly speaking, to a physical representation of a thing. To imagine is to contemplate a thing as present in sense-perception or to represent it in memory or other kinds of fantasy. The imago, or image, is an affection of the body, a state of the body resulting from sense-perception, when an external body has in some way affected our body. The repeated impressions made by an external body upon our body may cause more or less permanent traces (vestigia) in our body— although Spinoza is quick to point out that these images are not in themselves miniature physical reproductions of external bodies (E2:XVII(12)N:100). When these images, whose mental counterparts are ideas, are activated, we are said to imagine (imaginari), and the process is called "imagination" (imaginatio). Imagination is opposed to intellect, just as image is opposed to idea. It is because the common conception of G-D is through imagination rather than through intellect that the multitude is prone to think of G-D in an anthropomorphic way. There is a wider, though closely allied meaning that Spinoza gives to "imaginatio." In E2:XL(21)N2:113 "imaginatio" is defined as covering the entire field of "knowledge of the first kind" which he elsewhere equates with opinion a level of cognition similar to Plato's belief (doxa). It is contrasted with knowledge of the second kind, reason (ratio), and with knowledge of the third kind, intuition (scientia intuitive), and is intended to cover all uncritical belief into which systematic reasoning does not enter. Consequently, the translator finds himself much challenged by this group of Latin words. According to context, I sometimes translate 'imaginari' as 'to imagine,' sometimes 'to think' or 'to believe,' when it is quite clear that the thinking and believing are casual and uncritical. As for 'imaginatio' there are some passages where I can do no better than to translate it as 'imagination,' or 'imagining.'
E2:Endnote 49:37.— From Wolfson's
Book XIV:2:178 - Buridan's ass
The fourth objection against free will
is the famous argument from an ass perishing of hunger and thirst when
placed at an equal distance from food and drink, which
is attributed to Johannes Buridanus. The argument is reproduced by Spinoza
also in the Cogitata Metaphysica (Part 11, Chapter XII), where he summarizes
philosophic views without necessarily subscribing to them. The gist of
the argument as restated here by Spinoza is that since a man placed in
such a state of equilibrium would not perish, man must be endowed with
free will. In answer to this objection, Spinoza contends that given a man
placed in such a state of equilibrium and without any internal or external
motives or incentives or causes to determine his action, the man, like
the ass, would certainly perish of hunger and thirst.
But— and here we may conclude the unfinished argument of Spinoza—
inasmuch as there will always be present other
external motives or incentives or causes to determine action, and especially
the internal motive of the conatus for self-preservation,
neither ass nor man will perish under such circumstances. In the case a
man does perish under such circumstances, says Spinoza, then "if
you ask me whether such a man would not be thought an ass rather than a
man, I reply I do not know; nor do I know what ought to be thought of a
man who hangs himself, or of children, fools, and madmen."
The mention of "a man who hangs himself" is an allusion to his
view that there is no conatus for self-destruction
as there is for self-preservation, and that
every act of self- destruction must beexplained
on the ground of external circumstances. The mention
of
"children, fools, and madmen" as examples of persons
acting in an irresponsible manner seems to reflect the stereotyped Talmudic
phrase "deaf-mute, madman, and child" which is constantly used
as an illustration of an irresponsible agent. But the direct source of
these three examples of unintelligent human beings is to be found in Maimonides'
statement that while the doctrine of the incorporeality of God is to be
explained to every trained and intelligent person according to his capacity,
it is to be taught only as a matter of tradition to "children, women,
fools, and those who are bereft of reason." Barring "women,"
the three examples used by Spinoza are identical with those used by Maimonides,
and are given by him in the same order.
That these four objections are not all that can be urged against his denial of free will is admitted by Spinoza himself when he says that "there may be other objections besides these." Some such additional objections are to be found in a letter addressed to Spinoza by Tschirnhaus (L61:389) and in Spinoza's answer to that letter addressed to Schuller (L62:389) and also in the Short Treatise, (Short Treatise, II,16note8).
The third part of the Scholium is described by Spinoza himself as dealing with "some of the advantages of this doctrine" or as showing "what service to our own lives a knowledge of this doctrine is." In the corresponding chapter of the Short Treatise (Part 11, Chapter XVIII), "this doctrine" is more fully explained by the proposition that man, "being a part of the whole nature, on which he depends, and by which also he is governed, cannot of himself do anything for his happiness and well-being."
E2:Endnote 49:0.— Spinoza's
Doctrine.
Why does Spinoza make a big thing abou this doctrine that there is no free-will? He equates will with understanding ]intellect[.
Emotions are judgements made based on causes: they are not arbritrarily (altruistically) made. Knowing this helps to control the emotions.
Peace-of-Mind (PcM) is possible even if there is sorrow as long as you know 'why' or by a leap-of-faith.
Supreme freedom comes when playing by-the-rules. A jazz musician has all the freedom he wishes as long as he keeps the beat.
End of Part II of V.
Abridged
THE ETHICS - PART 3
On the Origin
and Nature of the Emotions
Only links, comments, and endnotes are abridged, not Spinoza's Works.
3-1. See JBY Notes for Part 1 for notes as applicable.
3-2. Latin
versions.
3-3. Wolfson's summary
of Part III.
3-4. For a "study of the plan of Ethics
3" see Deleuze's Bk.XIX:339-40.
E3 TABLE OF CONTENTS:
E3 Preface:128
E3 Definitions:129
E3 Postulates:130
Part III Propositions: Book
I:Pg. x
To scroll
the list of Propositions click here.
E3 DEFINITIONS OF THE EMOTIONS:173
E3 GENERAL DEFINITION OF THE EMOTIONS:185
Part III Proposition List: Book
I:Pg. x;
3P1
3P2 3P3
3P4 3P5
3P6 3P7 3P8 3P9
3P10
3P11 3P12
3P13 3P14
3P15 3P16 3P17
3P18 3P19
3P20
3P21 3P22
3P23 3P24
3P25 3P26 3P27
3P28 3P29
3P30
3P31 3P32
3P33 3P34
3P35 3P36
3P37 3P38
3P39 3P40
3P41 3P42
3P43 3P44
3P45 3P46
3P47 3P48
3P49 3P50
3P51 3P52
3P53 3P54
3P55 3P56
3P57 3P58
3P59
E3 DEFINITIONS OF THE EMOTIONS:173
E3 GENERAL DEFINITION OF THE EMOTIONS:185
(E3Pfc:1) Most
writers on the emotions and on human conduct seem
to be treating rather of matters outside Nature
than of natural phenomena following Nature's general laws.
(E3Pfc:2) They
appear to conceive man to be situated in Nature as a kingdom within a kingdom:
for they believe that he disturbs rather than follows nature's order, that
he has absolute control over his actions, and that he is determined solely
by himself. (E3Pfc:3)
They attribute human infirmities ]weakness[
and fickleness ]frailty[,
not to the power of Nature in general, but to some mysterious flaw in the
nature of man, which accordingly they bemoan, deride ]ridicule[,
despise, or, as usually happens, abuse: he, who succeeds in hitting off
[censuring]
the weakness of the human mind more eloquently
or more acutely [cunningly]
than hisfellows, is looked upon as a seer.
(E3Pfc:4) Still
there has been no lack of very excellent men (to whose toil and industry
I confess myself much indebted), who have written many noteworthy things
concerning the right way of life and have given much sage advise to mankind.
(E3Pfc:5) But
no one, so far as I know, has defined the nature and strength of the emotions,
and the power of the mind against them for their
restraint [moderation].
(E3Pfc:6):128 I
do not forget, that the illustrious Descartes,
though be believed, that the mind has absolute power over its actions,
strove to explain human emotions by their primary causes,
and, at the same time, to point out of the way, by which the mind might
attain to absolute dominion ]control[
over them. (E3Pfc:7)
However, in my opinion, he accomplishes nothing
beyond a display of the acuteness ]brilliance[
of his own great intellect ]genius[,
as I will show in the proper place. (E3Pfc:8)
For the present I wish to revert to those,
who would rather abuse or deride human emotions than understand them. (E3Pfc:9)
Such persons will, doubtless think it strange
that I should attempt to treat of human vice and folly geometrically, and
should wish to set forth with rigid ]logical[
reasoning those
matters which they cry out against as repugnant to reason, frivolous, absurd,
and dreadful. (E3Pfc:10) However,
such is my plan. (E3Pfc:11)
Nothing comes to pass in Nature,
which can be set down to a flaw therein; for Nature is always the same,
and everywhere one and the same in her efficacy and power of action; that
is, nature's laws and ordinances ]rules[,
whereby all things come to pass and change from one form to another, are
everywhere and always the same; so that there should be one and the same
method of understanding the nature of all things whatsoever, namely, through
nature's universal laws and rules. (E3Pfc:12)
Thus the passions of hatred,
anger, envy, and so
on, considered in themselves, follow from this same necessity
and efficacy ]force[
of nature; they answer to certain definite
causes, through which they are understood, and possess
certain properties as worthy of being known as the properties of anything
else, whereof the contemplation in itself affords us delight. (E3Pfc:13)
I shall, therefore, treat of the nature and
strength of the emotions according to the same method,
as I employed heretofore in my investigations concerning G-D
and the mind. (E3Pfc:14)
I shall consider human actions and desires
]appetites[
in exactly the same manner, as though I were
concerned with lines, planes, and solids ]bodies[.
E3 DEFINITIONS:129
3De1. (1)
By an adequate cause, I mean a cause
through which its effect can be clearly and distinctly perceived. (2)
By an inadequate or partial cause, I mean a
cause through which, by itself, its effect cannot be understood.
3De2. (1)
I say that we act when anything takes place,
either within us or externally to us, whereof we are the adequate cause;
that is (by the foregoing definition) when through
our nature something takes place within us or externally to us, which can
through our nature alone be clearly and distinctly understood. (2)
On the other hand, I say that we are passive
as regards something when that something takes place within us, or follows
from our nature externally, we being only the partial cause; {our
nature being to perpetuate ourselves— conatus.}
3De3. (1)
By emotions I mean the modifications
of the body, whereby the active power of said body is increased
or diminished, aided or constrained, and also
the ideas {conscious
or unconscious} of such modifications.
N.B. If we can be the adequate cause {efficient cause} of any of these modifications, I then call the emotion an activity, otherwise I call it a passion, or state wherein the mind is passive.
E3 POSTULATES:139
3Post1. The human body can be affected
in many ways, whereby its power of activity is increased
or diminished, and also in other ways which do not render its power
of activity either greater or less.
N.B. This postulate or axiom rests on II:Post.I.:97 and II:Lemmas v.:95 and vii., which see after II:xiii.
3Post2. The human body can undergo many changes,
and, nevertheless, retain the impressions or traces of objects (cf. II:Post.v.),
and, consequently, the same images of things (]for
the definition of which[ see
II:xvii.note).
PART III PROPOSITIONS.
3P1130
Our mind is in certain cases active, and in certain cases passive. In so
far as it has adequate ideas it is necessarily active, and in so far as
it has inadequate ideas, it is necessarily passive.
Proof.— (3:1:1)
In every human mind there are some adequate
ideas, and some ideas that are fragmentary [mutilated]
and confused (II:xl.note).
(3:1:2) Those
ideas which are adequate in the mind are adequate also in G-D,
inasmuch as he constitutes the essence of the mind (II:xi.Coroll.),
and those which are inadequate in the mind are likewise (by the same Coroll.)
adequate in G-D, not inasmuch as he contains in himself the essence of
the given mind alone, but as he, at the same time, contains the minds of
other things.
(3:1:3) Again, from any given idea some effect
must necessarily follow (I:xxxvi); of this effect
G-D is the adequate cause (III:Def.i.),
not inasmuch as he is infinite, but inasmuch as he is conceived as affected
by the given idea (II:ix.). (3:1:4)
But of that effect whereof G-D
is the cause, inasmuch as he is affected by an idea
which is adequate in a given mind, of that effect, I repeat, the mind in
question is the adequate cause (II:xi.Coroll.).
(3:1:5) Therefore
our mind, in so far as it has adequate ideas (III:Def.ii.),
is in certain cases necessarily, active; this was our first point. (3:1:6)
Again, whatsoever necessarily, follows from
the idea which is adequate in G-D, not by virtue of his possessing in himself
the mind of one man only, but by virtue of his containing, together with
the mind of that one man, the minds of other things also, of such an effect
(II:xi.Coroll.) the mind of the given man is not
an adequate, but only a partial cause; thus (III:Def.ii.)
the mind, inasmuch as it has inadequate ideas, is in certain cases necessarily
passive; this was our second point. (3:1:7)
Therefore our mind, &c. Q.E.D.
Corollary.— (3:1:8)
Hence it follows that the mind is more or less
liable to be acted upon, in proportion as it possesses inadequate ideas,
and, contrariwise, is more or less active in proportion as it possesses
adequate ideas.
3P2:131
Body cannot determine mind to think, neither can mind determine body to
motion or rest or any state different from these, if such there be.
Proof.— (3:2:1)
All modes of thinking have for their cause
God, by virtue of his being a
thinking thing, and not by virtue of his being displayed
[explained]
under any other attribute (II:vi.).
(3:2:2) That,
therefore, which determines the mind to thought ]think[
is a mode of thought, and not a mode of extension;
that is (II:Def.i.), it is not body. (3:2:3)
This was our first point.
(3:2:4) Again,
the motion and rest of a body, must arise from another body, which has
also been determined
to a state of motion or rest by a third body, and absolutely ]without
exception[ everything which takes
place in a body must spring ]arise[
from God, in so far as he
is regarded as affected by some mode of extension, and not by some mode
of thought (II:vi.); that is, it cannot spring from
the mind, which is a mode of thought [2P11].
(3:2:5) This
was our second point. (3:2:6)
Therefore body cannot determine mind, &c.
Q.E.D..
]Scholium[
Note.— (3:2:7):131
This is made more clear by what was said in
the note to II:vii., namely,
that mind and body are one and the same thing,
conceived first under the attribute of thought, secondly, under the attribute
of extension. (3:2:8) Thus
it follows that the order or concatenation ]linking[
of things is identical,
whether Nature be conceived under the one
attribute or the other; consequently the order of states of activity and
passivity in our body is simultaneous in Nature with the
order of states of activity and passivity in the mind. (3:2:9)
The same conclusion is evident from the manner
in which we proved II:xii.
(3:2:10):132 Nevertheless,
though such is the case, and though there be no further room for doubt,
I can scarcely believe, until the fact is provedby
experience, that men can be induced to consider ]examine[
the question calmly and fairly ]without
prejudice[,
so firmly are they convinced that it is merely at the bidding of the mind,
that the body is set in motion or at rest, or performs a variety of actions
depending solely on the mind's will or the exercise
of thought [art
of thinking]. (3:2:11)
However, no one has hitherto laid down ]determined[
the limits to the powers ]capabilities[
of the body, that is, no one has as yet been
taught by experience what the body can accomplish solely by the laws of
nature, in so far as she is regarded as extension. (3:2:12
) No one hitherto has gained such an accurate
knowledge of the bodily mechanism ]structure[,
that he can explain all its functions; nor need I call attention to the
fact that many actions are observed in the lower animals, which far transcend
human sagacity [ingenuity],
and that somnambulists do many things in their sleep, which they would
not venture to do when awake: these instances are enough to show, that
the body can by the sole laws of its nature do many things which the mind
wonders at .
(3:2:13):132 Again, no one knows how or by what means the mind moves the body, nor how many various degrees of motion it can impart to the body, nor how quickly it can move it. (3:2:14) Thus, when men say that this or that physical action has its origin in the mind, which latter has dominion ]command[ over the body, they are using {undefined} words without meaning, or are confessing in specious phraseology [fine-sounding words] that they are ignorant of the cause of the said action, and do not wonder at it.
(3:2:15):132 But, they will say, whether we know or do not know the means whereby the mind acts on the body, we have, at any rate, experience of the fact that unless the human mind is in a fit state to think, the body remains inert. (3:2:16) Moreover, we have experience, that the mind alone can determine whether we speak or are silent, and a variety of similar states which, accordingly, we say depend on the mind's decree ]decision[. (3:2:17) But, as to the first point, I ask such objectors,whether experience does not also teach, that if the body be inactive the mind is simultaneously unfitted ]not capable[ for thinking? (3:2:18) For when the body is at rest in sleep, the mind simultaneously is in a state of torpor also, and has no power of thinking, such as it possesses when the body, is awake. (3:2:19) Again, I think everyone's experience will confirm the statement, that the mind is not at all times equally fit for thinking on a given subject, but according as the body is more or less fitted for being stimulated by the image of thisor that object, so also is the mind more or less fitted for contemplating the said object.
(3:2:20):133 But,
it will be urged, it is impossible that solely from the laws of Nature
considered as extended substance, we should be
able to deduce the causes of buildings, pictures, and things of that kind,
which are produced only by human art; nor would the human
body, unless it were determined and led by the mind, be capable of building
a single temple. (3:2:21) However,
I have just pointed out that the objectors cannot fix the limits of the
body's power,or say what can be concluded ]deduced[
from a consideration of its sole nature, whereasthey
have experience of many things being accomplished solely by the laws of
nature, which they would never have believed possible except under the
direction of mind: such are the actions performed by somnambulists while
asleep, and wondered at by their performers when awake. (3:2:22)
I would further call attention to the mechanism
of the human body, which far surpasses in complexity ]ingenuity[
all that has been put together by human art ]skill[,
not to repeat what I have already shown, namely, that from Nature, under
whatever attribute she be considered, infinite
results follow. (3:2:23):133
As for the second
objection ]point[,
I submit that the world would be much happier, if men were as
fully able to keep silence as they are to speak. (3:2:24)
Experience abundantly shows that men can govern
anything more easily than their tongues, and restrain ]control[
anything more easily than their appetites;
whence it comes about that many believe, that we are only free
in respect to objects which we moderately desire,
because our desire for such can easily be controlled by the thought of
something else frequently remembered, but that we are by no means free
in respect to what we seek with violent emotion,
for our desire cannot then be allayed with the remembrance of anything
else. (3:2:25)
However, unless such persons had proved by
experience that we do many things which we afterwards repent of, and again
that we often, when assailed by contrary ]conflicting[,
emotions, see the better and follow the worse,
there would be nothing to prevent their believing that we are free in all
things. (3:2:26):134 Thus
an infant believes that of its own free will it desires
]seeks[
milk, an angry child believes that it freely
desires [wants]
vengeance, a timid
child believes that it freely desires to run away; further, a drunken man
believes that he utters from the free decision of his mind words which,
when he is sober, he would willingly, have withheld: thus, too, a delirious
man, a garrulous ]gossiping[
woman, a child, and others of like complexion
]sort[,
believe that they speak from the free decision of their mind, when they
are in reality unable to restrain their impulse to talk. (3:2:27)
Experience teaches us no less clearly than
reason, that men believe themselves to be free, simply because they are
conscious of their actions, and unconscious
]ignorant[
of the causes whereby
those actions are determined; and, further, it is plain that the dictates
of the mind ]mental
decisions[ are but another name
for the appetites, and therefore vary according to the varying state]disposition[
of the body. (3:2:28):134 Everyone
shapes his actions according to his emotion, those who are assailed
by ]prey
to[ conflicting emotions know
not what they wish; those who are not attacked [moved]
by any emotion are readily swayed this way
or that.
(3:2:29) All these considerations clearly show
that a mental decision and a bodily appetite, or determined
]physical[
state, are simultaneous,
or rather are one and the same thing, which we call decision,
when it is regarded under and explained through the attribute
of thought, and aconditioned ]physical[
state, when it is regarded under the attribute
of extension, and deduced from the laws of motion and rest. (3:2:30)
This will appear yet more plainly in the sequel.
(3:2:31) For
the present I wish to call attention to another point, namely, that we
cannot act by the decision of the mind, unless we have a remembrance of
having done so. (3:2:32) For
instance, we cannot say a word without remembering that we have done so.
(3:2:33):134 Again,
it is not within the free power of the mind to remember or forget a thing
at will. (3:2:34) Therefore
the freedom of the mind must in any case be limited to the power of uttering
or not uttering something which it remembers. (3:2:35)
But when we dream that we speak, we believe
that we speak from a free decision of the mind, yet we do not speak, or,
if we do, it is by a spontaneous motion of the body. (3:2:36)
Again, we dream that we
are concealing something, and we seem to act from the same decision of
the mind as that, whereby we keep silence when awake concerning something
we know. (3:2:37) Lastly,
we dream that from the free decision of our mind we do something, which
we should not dare to do when awake.
(3:2:38):135 Now
I should like to know whether there be in the mind two sorts of decisions,
one sort illusive [fantasy],
and the other sort free? (3:2:39)
If our folly does not carry us so far as this,
we must necessarily admit, that the decision of the mind, which is believed
to be free, is not distinguishable from the imagination
or memory, and
is nothing more than the affirmation, which an idea,
by virtue of being an idea, necessarily involves (II:xlix.).
(3:2:40) Wherefore
these decisions of the mind arise in the mind by the same necessity, as
the ideas of things actually existing. (3:2:41)
Therefore those who believe, that they speak
or keep silence or act in any way from the free decision of their mind,
do but dream with their eyes open.
3P3:135
The activities of the mind arise solely from adequate ideas; the passive
states of the mind depend solely on inadequate ideas.
Proof.— (3:3:1)
The first element, which constitutes the essence
of the mind, is nothing else but the idea of the actually existent body
(II:xi. and xiii.), which (II:xv.)
is compounded of many other ideas, whereof some are adequate and some inadequate
(II:xxix.Coroll. , II:xxxviii. Coroll.).
(3:3:2)
Whatsoever therefore follows from the nature
of mind, and has mind for its proximate cause, through which it must be
understood, must necessarily follow either from an adequate or from an
inadequate idea. (3:3:3) But
in so far as the mind (III:i.) has inadequate ideas, it
is necessarily passive: wherefore the activities of the mind follow solely
from adequate ideas, and accordingly the mind is
only passive in so far as it has inadequate ideas.
Q.E.D.
Note.— (3:3:4)
Thus we see, that passive
states are not attributed to themind, except in so far as it contains
something involving negation, or in so far as it is regarded as a part
of Nature, which cannot be clearly and distinctly perceived through itself
without other parts: I could thus show, that passive states are attributed
]characteristic
of[ to individual things in the
same way that they are attributed [related]
to the mind, and that they cannot otherwise
be perceived, but my purpose is solely to treat of the human mind.
3P4:136
Nothing can be destroyed {or
changed}, except
by a cause external to itself.
Proof.— (3:4:1) This proposition is self-evident, for the definition of anything affirms the essence of that thing, but does not negative it; in other words, it postulates the essence of the thing, but does not take it away. (3:4:2) So long therefore as we regard only the thing itself, without taking into account external causes, we shall not be able to find in it anything which could destroy it. Q.E.D.
3P5:136
Things are naturally contrary, that is, cannot exist in the same object,
in so far as one is capable of destroying the other.
Proof.— (3:5:1) If they could agree together or co-exist in the same object, there would then be in the said object something which could destroy it; but this, by the foregoing proposition, is absurd, therefore things, &c. Q.E.D.
3P6:136
Everything, in so far as it is in itself, endeavours
to persist in its own being.
Proof— (3:6:1) Individual things are modes whereby the attributes of G-D are expressed in a given determinate manner (I:xxv.Coroll.); that is(I:xxxiv.), they are things which express in a given determinate manner the power of God, whereby God is and acts; now no thing contains in itself anything whereby it can be destroyed, or which can take away its existence (III:iv.); but contrariwise it is opposed to all that could take away its existence (III.v.). (3:6:2) Therefore, in so far as it can, and in so far as it is in itself, it endeavours to persist in its own being. Q.E.D.
3P7:136
The endeavour, wherewith everything endeavours
to persist in its own being, is nothing else but the actual essence of
the thing in question.
Proof.— (3:7:1)
From the given essence of any thing certain
consequences necessarily follow I:xxxvi.), nor have
things any power save such as necessarily follows from their nature
as determined (I:xxix.); wherefore the power
of any given thing, or the endeavour whereby, either alone or with other
things, it acts, or endeavours to act, that is (III:vi.),
the power or endeavour, wherewith it endeavours to persist in its own being
is nothing else but the given or actual essence of the thing in question.
Q.E.D.
3P8:137
The endeavour, whereby a thing endeavours to
persist in its being, involves no finite time, but an indefinite time.
Proof.—(3:8:1) If it involved a limited time, which should determine the duration of the thing, it would then follow solely from that power whereby the thing exists, that the thing could not exist beyond the limits of that time, but that it must be destroyed; but this (III:iv.) is absurd. (3:8:2) Wherefore the endeavour wherewith a thing exists involves no definite time; but, contrariwise, since (III:iv.) it will by the same power whereby it already exists always continue to exist, unless it be destroyed by some external cause, this endeavour involves an indefinite time.
3P9:137
The mind, both in so far as it has clear and distinct ideas, and also in
so far as it has confused ideas, endeavours to persist in its being for
an indefinite period, and of this endeavour it is conscious.
Proof.— (3:9:1)
The essence ofthe mind is constituted by adequate
and inadequate {confused}
ideas (III:iii.), therefore
(III:vii.), both in so far as it possesses the former,
and in so far as it possesses the latter, it endeavours to persist in its
own being, and that for an indefinite time (III:viii.).
(3:9:2)
Now as the mind (II:xxiii.)
is necessarily conscious of itself through the ideas of the modifications
of the body, the mind is therefore (III:vii.) conscious
of its own endeavour.
Note.— (3:9:3)
This endeavour, when referred solely to the
mind, is called will, when referred to the mind and body in conjunction
]together[
it is called appetite;
it is, in fact, nothing else but man's essence, from the nature of which
necessarily follow all those results which tend to its preservation; and
which man has thus been determined to perform.
(3:9:4):137Further,
between appetite and desire there is no difference,
except that the term desire is generally applied to men, in so far as
they are conscious of their appetite, and may accordingly
be thus defined: Desire is appetite
with consciousness thereof. (3:9:5)
It is thus plain from what has been said, that
in no case do we strive for, wish for, long for, or desire anything, because
we deem ]judge[
it to be good, but on the
other hand we deem a thing to be good, because
we strive for it, wish for it, long for it, or desire it.
3P10:138
An idea, which excludes the existence of our body, cannot be postulated
in our mind, but is contrary thereto.
Proof.— (3:10:1) Whatsoever can destroy our body, cannot be postulated therein (Ill:v.). (3:10:2) Therefore neither can the idea of such a thing occur in G-D, in so far as he has the idea of our body (II:ix.Coroll.); that is (II:xi., xiii.), the idea of that thing cannot be postulated as in our mind, but contrariwise, since (II:xi., xiii.) the first element ]thing[, that constitutes the essence of the mind, is the idea of the human body as actually existing, it follows that the first and chief endeavour of our mind [by 3P7] is the endeavour to affirm the existence of our body: thus, an idea, which negatives [that denies] the existence of our body, is contrary to our mind, &c. Q.E.D..
3P11:138
Whatsoever increases or diminishes, helps or hinders the power of activity
in our body, the idea thereof increases or diminishes, helps or hinders
the power of thought in our mind.
Proof.— (3:11:1)
This proposition is evident from II:vii.
or from II:xiv.
Note.—(3:11:2)
Thus we see, that the mind can undergo many
changes, and can pass sometimes to a state of greater perfection, sometimes
to a state of lesser perfection {°P}.
(3:11:3) These
passive states of transition explain to us the emotions of pleasure [joy]
and pain [sorrow].
(3:11:4)
By pleasure therefore
in the following propositions I shall signify a passive
state wherein the mind passes to a greater perfection
{°P}. (3:11:5)
By pain I shall
signify a passive state wherein the mind passes to a lesser perfection.
(3:11:6)
Further, the emotion of pleasure in reference
to the body and mind together I shall call stimulation (titillatio)
or merriment (hilaritas), the emotion of pain
in the same relation I shall call suffering ]anguish[
or melancholy. (3:11:7)
But we must bear in mind, that stimulation
and suffering are attributed to man, when one part of his nature is more
affected than the rest, merriment and melancholy, when all parts are alike
affected. (3:11:8)
What I mean by desire
I have explained in the note to Prop.ix.
of this part; beyond these three I recognize no other primary
emotion; I will show as I proceed, that all other emotions arise
from these three. (3:11:9)
But, before I go further, I should likehere
to explain at greater length Prop. x. of this part,
in order that we may clearly understand how one idea is contrary to another.
(3:11:10):139
In the note.II:xvii.
we showed that the idea, which constitutes the essence of mind, involves
the existence of body, so long as the body itself exists. (3:11:11)
Again, it follows from what we pointed out
in the Coroll.II:viii. & note,
that the present existence of our mind depends solely on the fact, that
the mind involves the actual existence of the body. (3:11:12)
Lastly, we showed (II:xvii.,
xviii., note) that the power
of the mind, whereby it imagines and remembers things, also depends on
the fact, that it involves the actual existence of the body. (3:11:13)
Whence it follows, that the present existence
of the mind and its power of imagining are removed,
as soon as the mind ceases to affirm the present existence of the body.
(3:11:14) Now
the cause, why the mind ceases to affirm this existence of the body, cannot
be the mind itself (III:iv.), nor again the fact that
the body ceases to exist. (3:11:15)
For (by II:vi.) the cause,
why the mind affirms the existence of the body, is not that the body began
to exist; therefore, for the same reason, it does not cease to affirm the
existence of the body, because the body ceases to exist; but (II:xvii.)
this result follows from another idea, which excludes the present existence
of our body and, consequently, of our mind, and which is therefore contrary
to the idea constituting the essence of our mind.
3P12:139
The mind, as far as it can, endeavours to conceive those things, which
increase or help the power of activity in the body.
Proof.— (3:12:1) So long as the human body is affected in a mode, which involves the nature of any external body, the human mind will regard that external body as present (II:xvii.), and consequently(II:vii.), so long as the human mind regards an external body as present, that is (II:xvii.note), conceives [imagines] it, the human body is affected in a mode ]manner[, which involves the nature of the said external body; thus so long as the mind conceives things, which increase or help the power of activity in our body,the body is affected in modes which increase or help its power of activity (III:Post.i.); consequently (III:xi.) the mind's power of thinking is for that period {at that instant} increased or helped. (3:12:2) Thus (III:vi., ix.) the mind, as far as it can, endeavours [strives] to imagine such things. Q.E.D..
3P13:139
When the mind conceives
[imagines] things which diminish or hinder
the body's power of activity, it endeavours, as far as possible, to remember
things which exclude the existence of the first-named things.
Proof.— (3:13:1)
So long as the mind conceives anything of the
kind alluded to, the power of the mind and body is diminished or constrained
(cf. III:xii.Proof); nevertheless it will continue
to conceive ]think
of[ it, until the mind conceives
something else, which excludes the present existence thereof (II:xvii.);
that is (as I have just shown), the power of the mind and of the body is
diminished, or constrained, until the mind conceives something else, which
excludes the existence of the former thing conceived: therefore the mind
(III:ix.), as far as it can, will endeavour
to conceive or remember the latter.Q.E.D.
Corollary.— (3:13:2)
Hence it follows, that the mind shrinks
from conceiving those things, which diminish or constrain the power
of itself and of the body.
Note.—
(3:13:3) From
what has been said we may clearly understand the nature of Love and Hate.
(3:13:4) Love
is nothing else but pleasure accompanied by the
idea of an external cause: Hate
is nothing else but pain accompanied by the
idea of an external cause. (3:13:5)
We further see, that he who loves necessarily
endeavours to have, and to keep present to
him, the object of his love; while he who hates endeavours
to remove and destroy the object of his hatred. (3:13:6)
But I will treat of these matters at more length
hereafter. {E3:xxxv ff}
3P14:140
If the mind has once been affected by two emotions at the same time, it
will, whenever it is afterwards affected by one of the two, be also affected
by the other.
Proof.— (3:14:1) If the human body has once been affected by two bodies at once, whenever afterwards the mind conceives one of them, it will straightway remember the other also (II:xviii.). (3:14:2) But the mind's conceptions indicate rather the emotions of our body than the nature of external bodies (II:xvi.Coroll.ii.); therefore, if the body, and consequently the mind (III:Def.iii.) has been once affected by two emotions at the same time, it will, whenever it is afterwards affected by one of the two, be also affected by the other.
3P15:140
Anything can, accidentally, be the cause of pleasure, pain, or desire.
Proof.— (3:15:1)
Let it be granted ]supposed[
that the mind is simultaneously affected by
two emotions, of which one neither increases nor diminishes its power of
activity, and the other does either increase or diminish the said power
(III:Post.i.). (3:15:2)
From the foregoing proposition
it is evident that, whenever the mind is afterwards affected by the former,
through its true cause, which (by hypothesis) neither increases nor diminishes
its power of action, it will be at the same time affected by the latter,
which does increase or diminish its power of activity, that is (III:xi.note)
it will be affected with pleasure or pain. (3:15:3)
Thus the former of the two emotions will, not
through itself, but accidentally ]indirectly[,
be the cause of pleasure or pain. (3:15:4)
In the same way also it can be easily shown,
that a thing may be accidentally the cause of desire. Q.E.D.
Corollary.— (3:15:5)
Simply from the fact that we have regarded
a thing with the emotion of pleasure or pain, though that thing be not
the efficient cause of the emotion, we can either love or hate it.
Proof.— (3:15:6) For from this fact alone it arises (III:xiv.), that the mind afterwards conceiving the said thing is affected with the emotion of pleasure or pain, that is (III:xi.note), according as the power of the mind and body may be increased or diminished, &c.; and consequently (III:xii.), according as the mind may desire or shrink from the conception of it (III:xiii.Coroll.), in other words (III:xiii.note), according as it may love or hate the same. Q.E.D.
Note.— (3:15:7) Hence we understand how it may happen, that we love or hate a thing without any cause for our emotion being known to us; merely, as the phrase is, from sympathy (misericordia) or antipathy. (3:15:8) We should refer to the same category those objects, which affect us pleasurably or painfully, simply because they resemble other objects which affect us in the same way. (3:15:9) This I will show in the next Prop. (3:15:10) I am aware that certain authors, who were the first to introduce these terms "sympathy" and "antipathy," wished to signify thereby some occult qualities in things; nevertheless I think we may be permitted to use the same terms to indicate known or manifest qualities.
3P16:141
Simply from the fact that we conceive, that a given object has some point
of resemblance with another object which is wont to affect the mind pleasurably
or painfully, although the point of resemblance be not the efficient cause
of the said emotions, we shall still regard
the first-named object with love or hate.
Proof.— (3:16:1) The point of resemblance was in the object (by hypothesis), when we regarded it with pleasure or pain, thus (III. xiv), when the mind is affected by the image thereof, it will straightway be affected by one or the other emotion, and consequently the thing, which we perceive to have the same point of resemblance, will be accidentally ]indirectly[ (III:xv.) a cause of pleasure or pain. (3:16:2) Thus (by the foregoing Corollary), although the point in which the two objects resemble one another be not the efficient cause of the emotion, we shall still regard the first-named object with love or hate. Q.E.D..
3P17:142
If we conceive [imagine]
that a thing, which is wont to affect us
painfully, has any point of resemblance with another thing which
is wont to affect us with an equally strong emotion of pleasure, we shall
hate the first-named thing, and at the same time we
shall love it.
Proof.— 3:17:1)
The given thing is (by hypothesis) in itself
a cause of pain, and (III:xiii.note), in so far
as we imagine it with this emotion, we shall hate it: further, inasmuch
as we conceive that it has some point of resemblance to something else,
which is wont to affect us with an equally strong emotion of pleasure,
we shall with an equally strong impulse of pleasure love it (III:xvi.);
thus we shall both hate and love the same thing. Q.E.D..
Note.— (3:17:2);142
This disposition of the mind, which arises
from two contrary emotions, is called vacillation]
fluctuation of feelings[;
it stands to the emotions in the same relation as doubt does to the imagination
(II:xliv.note); vacillation and doubt do not differ
one from the other, except as greater ]intensity[
differs from less. (3:17:3)
But we must bear in mind that I have deduced
this vacillation from causes, which give rise through themselves to one
of the emotions, and to the other accidentally. (3:17:4)
I have done this, in order that they might
be more easily deduced from what went before; but I do not deny that vacillation
]fluctuation
of feelings[ of the disposition
generally arises from an object, which is the efficient cause of both emotions.
(3:17:5)
The human body is composed (II:Post.i.)
of a variety of individual parts of different nature, and may therefore
(Ax.i. after Lemma iii. after II:xiii.) be affected
in a variety of different ways by one and the same body; and contrariwise,
as one and the same thing can be affected in many ways, it can also in
many different ways affect one and the same part of the body.
(3:17:6) Hence
we can easily conceive, that one and the same object may be the cause of
many and conflicting emotions.
3P18:143
A man is as much affected pleasurably or painfully by the image of a thing
past or future as by the image of a thing present.
Proof.— (3:18:1)
So long as a man is affected by the image of
anything, he will regard that thing as present, even though it be non-existent
(II:xvii. & Coroll.),
he will not conceive it as past or future, except in so far as its image
is joined to the image of time past or future (II:xliv.note).
(3:18:2) Wherefore
the image of a thing, regarded in itself alone, is identical, whether it
be referred to time past, time future, or time present; that is (II:xvi.Cor2.),
the disposition or emotion of the body is identical, whether the image
be of a thing past, future, or present. (3:18:3)
Thus the emotion of pleasure or pain is the
same, whether the image be of a thing past or future.Q.E.D.
Note I.— (3:18:4):143
I call a thing past or
future, according as we either have been or
shall be affected thereby. (3:18:5)
For instance, according as we have seen it,
or are about to see it, according as it has recreated ]refreshed[
us, or will recreate ]refresh[
us, according as it has harmed us, or will harm us. (3:18:6)
For, as we thus conceive it, we affirm its
existence; that is, the body is affected by no emotion
which excludes the existence of the thing, and therefore (II:xvii.)
the body is affected by the image of the thing, in the same way as if the
thing were actually present. (3:18:7)
However, as it generally happens that those,
who have had many experiences, vacillate, so long as they regard a thing
as future or past, and are usually in doubt about its issue (II:xliv.note);
it follows that the emotions which arise from similar images of things
are not so constant, but are generally disturbed by the images of other
things, until men become assured of the issue ]outcome[.
Note II.— (3:18:8):143
From what has just been said, we understand
what is meant by the terms Hope, Fear,
Confidence, Despair, Joy
[gladness],
and Disappointment (Conscientiœ morsus
- thus rendered by Mr. Pollock.)
[remorse].
(3:18:8a) Hope
is nothing else but an inconstant pleasure, arising from the image of
something future or past, whereof we do not yet know the issue
]outcome[.
(3:18:9) Fear,
on the other hand, is an inconstant pain also arising from the image
of something concerning which we are in doubt.
(3:18:10) If
the element of doubt be removed from these emotions, hope becomes Confidence
and fear becomes Despair. (3:18:11)
In other words, Pleasure or Pain arising
from the image of something concerning which we have hoped or feared.
(3:18:12) Again,
Joy [gladness]
is Pleasure[joy]
arising from the image of something past whereof
we doubted the issue. (3:18:13)
Disappointment
[remorse] is
the Pain [Sadness]
opposed to Joy.
3P19:144
He who conceives [imagines]that
the object of his love is destroyed will feel pain; if he conceives that
it is preserved he will feel pleasure.
Proof.— (3:19:1) The mind, as far as possible, endeavours to conceive [strives to imagine] those things which increase or help the body's power of activity(III:xii.); in other words (III:xiii.note), those things which it loves. (3:19:2) But conception ]imagination[ is helped by those things which postulate the existence of a thing, and contrariwise is hindered by those which exclude the existence of a thing (II:xvii.); therefore the images of things,which postulate the existence of an object of love, help the mind's endeavour ]conatus[ to conceive the object of love, in other words (III:xi.note),affect the mind pleasurably; contrariwise those things, which exclude the existence of an object of love, hinder the aforesaid mental endeavour; in other words, affect the mind painfully. (3:19:3) He, therefore, who conceives that the object of his love is destroyed will feel pain, &c.Q.E.D.
3P20:144
He who conceives that the object of his hate is destroyed will feel pleasure.
Proof.— (3:20:1) The mind (III:xiii.) endeavours to conceive those things, which exclude the existence of things whereby the body's power of activity is diminished or constrained; that is (III:xiii.note), it endeavours to conceive such things as exclude the existence of what it hates; therefore the image of a thing, which excludes the existence of what the mind hates, helps the aforesaid mental effort, in other words (III:xi.note), affects the mind pleasurably. (3:20:2) Thus he who conceives that the object of his hate is destroyed will feel pleasure. Q.E.D.
3P21:145
He who conceives, that the object of his love is affected pleasurably or
painfully, will himself be affected pleasurably or painfully; and the one
or the other emotion will be greater or less in the lover according as
it is greater or less in the thing loved.
Proof.—(3:21:1) The images of things (as we showed in III:xix.) which postulate the existence of the object of love, help the mind's endeavour to conceive the said object. (3:21:2) But pleasure postulates the existence of something feeling pleasure, so much the more in proportion as the emotion of pleasure is greater; for it is (III:xi.note) a transition to a greater perfection; therefore the image of pleasure in the object of love helps the mental endeavour ]conatus[ of the lover; that is, it affects the lover pleasurably, and so much the more, in proportion as this emotion may have been greater in the object of love. (3:21:3) This was our first point. (3:21:4) Further, in so far as a thing is affected with pain, it is to that extent destroyed, the extent being in proportion to the amount of pain (III:xi.note); therefore (III:xix.) he who conceives, that the object of his love is affected painfully, will himself be affected painfully, in proportion as the said emotion is greater or less in the object of love. Q.E.D.
3P22:145
If we conceive that anything pleasurably affects some object of our love,
we shall be affected with love towards that thing. Contrariwise, if we
conceive that it affects an object of our love painfully, we shall be affected
with hatred towards it.
Proof.— (3:22:1)
He, who affects pleasurably or painfully the
object of [with
joy or sadness] our
love, affects us also pleasurably or painfully— that is, if we conceive
the loved object as affected with the said pleasure or pain (III:xxi.).
(3:22:2) But
this pleasure or pain is postulated ]supposed[
to come to us accompanied
by the idea {awareness}
of an external cause; therefore
(III:xiii.note), if we conceive that anyone affects
an object of our love pleasurably or painfully, we shall be affected with
love or hatred towards him. Q.E.D.
Note.— (3:22:3):145
Prop. xxi. explains to
us the nature of Pity, (misericordia)
which we may define as pain arising from another's hurt. (3:22:4)
What term we can use for
pleasure arising from another's gain, I know not. (3:22:5)
We will call the love towards him who confers
a benefit on another, Approval; and the hatred towards him who injures
another, we will call Indignation. (3:22:6)
We must further remark, that we not only feelpity
for a thing which we have loved (as shown in III:xxi.),
but also for a thing which we have hitherto regarded without emotion, provided
that we deem that it resembles ourselves (as I will show presently).
(3:22:7) Thus,
we bestow approval on one who has benefited anything resembling ourselves,
and contrariwise, are indignant with him who has done it an injury.
3P23:146
He who conceives, that an object of his hatred is painfully affected, will
feel pleasure. Contrariwise, if he thinks that the said object is pleasurably
affected, he will feel pain. Each of these emotions will be greater or
less, according as its contrary is greater or less in the object of hatred.
Proof.— (3:23:1)
In so far as an object of hatred is painfully
affected, it is destroyed, to an extent proportioned to the strength of
the pain (III:xi.note). (3:23:2)Therefore,
he (III:xx.) who conceives, that some objectof his
hatred is painfully affected, will feel pleasure, to an extent proportioned
to the amount of pain he conceives in the object of his hatred.
(3:23:3) This
was our first point. (3:23:4)
Again, pleasure postulates the existence of
the pleasurably affected thing (III:xi.note), in
proportion as the pleasure is greater or less. (3:23:5)
If anyone imagines that an object of his hatred
is pleasurably affected, this conception (III:xiii.)
will hinder his own endeavour to persist; in other words (III:xi.note),
he who hates will be painfully affected. Q.E.D.
Note.—
(3:23:6) This
pleasure can scarcely be felt unalloyed, and without
any mental conflict. (3:23:7)
For (as I am about to show in Prop.
xxvii.), in so far as a man conceives that something similar to himself
is affected by pain, he will himself be affected in like manner; and he
will have the contrary emotion in contrary circumstances. (3:23:8)
But here we are regarding hatred only.
3P24:146
If we conceive [imagine]
that anyone pleasurably affects an object of our hate, we shall feel, hatred
towards him also. If we conceive that he painfully affects the said object,
we shall feel love towards him.
Proof.— (3:24:1)
This proposition is proved in the same way
as III:xxii., which see.
Note.— (3:24:2)
These and similar emotions of hatred are attributable
to envy, which, accordingly,
is nothing else but hatred, in so far as it isregarded as disposing
a man to rejoice in another's hurt, and to grieve at another's advantage.
3P25:147
We endeavour to affirm {maintain
as true}, concerning ourselves, and concerning
what we love, everything that we conceive to affect pleasurably ourselves,
or the loved object. Contrariwise, we endeavour to negative everything,
which we conceive to affect painfully ourselves or the loved object.
Proof.— (3:25:1) That, which we conceive to affect an object of our love pleasurably or painfully, affects us also pleasurably, or painfully (III:xxi.). (3:25:2) But the mind (III:xii) endeavours, as far as possible, to conceive those things which affect us pleasurably; in other words (II:xvii. & Coroll.), it endeavours to regard them as present. (3:25:3) And, contrariwise (III:xiii.), it endeavours to exclude the existence of such things as affect us painfully; therefore, we endeavour to affirm concerning ourselves, and concerning the loved object, whatever we conceive to affect ourselves, or the loved object pleasurably. Q.E.D.
3P26:147
We endeavour to affirm {maintain
as true}, concerning that which we hate,
everything which we conceive to affect it painfully; and, contrariwise,
we endeavour to deny, concerning it, everything which we conceive to affect
it pleasurably.
Proof.— (3:26:1)
This proposition follows from III:xxiii.,
as the foregoing proposition followed from III:xxi.
Note.— (3:26:2):147
Thus we see that it may readily happen, that
a man may easily think too highly of himself, or a loved object, and, contrariwise,
too meanly of a hated object. (3:26:3)
This feeling is called pride,
in reference to the man who thinks too highly of himself, and is a species
of madness, wherein a man dreams with his eyes open, thinking that he can
accomplish all things that fall within the scope of his conception, and
thereupon accounting them real, and exulting in them, so long as he is
unable to conceive anything which excludes their existence, and determines
his own power of action. (3:26:4)
Pride, therefore,
is pleasure springing from a man thinking too highly of himself.
(3:26:5) Again,
the pleasure which arises from a man thinking too highly of another is
called over-esteem. (3:26:6)
Whereas the pleasure which arises from thinking
too little of a man is called disdain ]disparagement[.
3P27:148
By the very fact that we conceive a thing, which is like ourselves, and
which we have not regarded with any emotion, to be affected with any emotion,
we are ourselves affected with a like emotion (affectus).
Proof.— (3:27:1)
The images of things are modifications
]affections[
of the human body, whereof the ideas represent external bodies as present
to us (II:xvii.) ]note[;
in other words (II.x.) ]II.xvi[,
whereof the ideas involve the nature of our body, and, at the same time,
the nature of external bodies as present. (3:27:2)
If, therefore, the nature of the external body
be similar to the nature of our body, then the idea which we form of the
external body will involve a modification of our own body similar to the
modification of the external body. (3:27:3)
Consequently, if we conceive anyone similar
to ourselves as affected by any emotion, this conception will express a
modification of our body similar to that emotion. (3:27:4)
Thus, from the fact of conceiving a thing like
ourselves to be affected with any emotion, we are ourselves affected with
a like emotion. (3:27:5)
If, however, we hate the said thing like ourselves,
we shall, to that extent ]III.xxiii[,
be affected by a contrary, and not similar, emotion.
Note I.— (3:27:6):148
This imitation of emotions, when it is referred
to pain, is called compassion ]pity[
(cf. III:xxii.note);
when it is referred to desire, it is called emulation,
which is nothing else but the desire of anything, engendered in us by
the fact that we conceive that others have the like desire.
Corollary I.— (3:27:7)
If we conceive that anyone, whom we have hitherto
regarded with no emotion, pleasurably affects something similar to ourselves,
we shall be affected with love towards him. (3:27:8)
If, on the other hand, we conceive that he
painfully affects the same, we shall be affected with hatred towards him.
Proof.— (3:27:9) This is proved from the last proposition in the same manner as III. xxii. is proved from III:xxi.
Corollary II.— (3:27:10) We cannot hate a thing which we pity, because its misery ]distress[ affects us painfully [with Sadness].
Proof.— (3:27:11):149 If we could hate it for this reason, we should [by 3P23] rejoice ]be pleased[ in its pain, which is contrary to the hypothesis.
Corollary III.— (3:27:12) We seek to free from misery [suffering], as far as we can, a thing which we pity.
Proof.— (3:27:13) That, which painfully affects the object of our pity, affects us also with similar pain [Sadness, by 3P27] (by the foregoing proposition); therefore, we shall endeavour to recall everything which removes its existence, or which destroys it (cf. III:xiii.); in other words (III:ix.note),we shall desire to destroy it, or we shall be determined for its destruction; thus, we shall endeavour to free from misery a thing which we pity.
Note II.— (3:27:14) This will or appetite for doing good, which arises from pity of the thing whereon we would confer a benefit, is called benevolence, and is nothing else but desire arising from compassion. (3:27:15) Concerning love or hate towards him who has done good or harm to something, which we conceive to be like ourselves, see III:xxii.note.
3P28:149
We endeavour to bring about whatsoever we conceive to conduce to pleasure;
but we endeavour to remove or destroy whatsoever we conceive to be truly
repugnant thereto, or to conduce to pain.
Proof.— (3:28:1) We endeavour, as far as possible, to conceive that which we imagine ]think[ to conduce to pleasure [joy] (III:xii.); in other words (II:xvii.) we shall endeavour to conceive it as far as possible as present or actually existing. (3:28:2) But the endeavour of the mind, or the mind's power of thought, is equal to, and simultaneous with, the endeavour of the body, or the body's power of action. (3:28:3) (This is clear from II:vii.Coroll. and II:xi.Coroll.). (3:28:4) Therefore we make an absolute endeavour for its existence, in other words (which by III:ix.note come to the same thing) we desire and strive for it; this was our first point. (3:28:5) Again, if we conceive that something, which we believed to be the cause of pain [sadness], that is (III:xiii.note), which we hate, is destroyed, we shall rejoice (III:xx.). (3:28:6) We shall, therefore (by the first part of this proof), endeavour to destroy, the same, or (III:xiii.) to remove it from us, so that we may not regard it as present; this was our second point. (3:28:7) Wherefore whatsoever conduces to pleasure, &c. Q.E.D.
3P29:149
We shall also endeavour to do whatsoeverwe conceive men (NB.By
"men" in this and the following
propositions, I mean men whom we regard without any particular emotion.)
to regard with pleasure, and contrariwise we shall
shrink from doing that which we conceive men to shrink from.
Proof.— (3:29:1)
From the fact of imagining, that men love or
hate anything, we shall love or hate the same thing (III:xxvii.).
(3:29:2) That
is (III:xiii.note), from this mere fact we shall
feel pleasure or pain at the thing's presence. (3:29:3)
And so we shall [by
3P28]
endeavour to do whatever we conceive men to love or regard with pleasure,
etc. Q.E.D.
Note.— (3:29:4)
This endeavour to do a thing or leave it undone,
solely in order to please men, we call ambition,
especially when we so eagerly endeavour to please the vulgar
]multitude[,
that we do or omit certain things to our own or another's hurt: in other
cases it is generally called kindliness. (3:29:5)
Furthermore I give the name of praise
to the pleasure, with which we conceive the action of another, whereby
he has endeavoured to please us; but of blame to the pain wherewith
we feel aversion to his action.
3P30:150
If anyone has done something which he conceives as affecting other men
pleasurably, he will be affected by pleasure, accompanied by the idea of
himself as cause; in other words, he will regard himself with pleasure.
On the other hand, if he has done anything which he conceives as affecting
others painfully, he will regard himself with pain.
Proof.— (3:30:1)
He who conceives, that he affects others with
pleasure or pain, will, by that very fact, himself be affected with pleasure
orpain (III:xxvii.), but, as a man (II:xix.
and xxiii.) is conscious of himself through the
modifications whereby
he is determined to action, it follows that he who conceives, that he affects
others pleasurably, will be affected with pleasure accompanied by the idea
of himself as cause; in other words, will regard himself with pleasure.
(3:30:2) And
so mutatis mutandis [the
converse] in the case of pain.
Q.E.D.
Note.— (3:30:3):150
As love (III:xiii.)
[note]
is pleasure accompanied by the idea
of an external cause, and
hatred is pain accompanied by the idea of an external
cause; the pleasure and pain in question will be a species of love and
hatred. (3:30:4) But,
as the terms love and hatred are used in reference to external objects,
we will employ other names for the emotions now under discussion: pleasure
accompanied by the idea of an external [internal]
cause (So Van Vloten and Bruder. The Dutch version and Camerer read,
"an internal cause." "Honour " = Gloria.)
we will style Honour,and
the emotion contrary thereto we will style Shame:
I mean in such cases as where pleasure or pain arises
from a man's belief, that he is being praised or blamed: otherwise pleasure
accompanied by the idea of an external [internal]
cause (So Van Vloten and Bruder. The Dutch
version and Camerer read, "an internal cause." "Honour "
= Gloria.) is called self-complacency, and
its contrary pain is called repentance.
(3:30:5)
Again, as it may happen
(II:xvii.Coroll.) that the pleasure, wherewith a
man conceives that he affects others, may exist solely in his own imagination,
and as (III:xxv.) everyone endeavours to conceive
concerning himself that which he conceives will affect him with pleasure,
it may easily come to pass that a vain man may be proud and may imagine
that he is pleasing ]popular[
to all, when in reality he may be an ]obnoxious[
annoyance to all.
EP31:151
If we conceive that anyone loves, desires, or hates anything which we ourselves
love, desire, or hate, we shall thereupon regard the thing in question
with more steadfast love, &c. On the contrary, if we think that anyone
shrinks from something that we love, we shall undergo vacillation
of soul {loss of PcM}.
Proof.— (3:31:1)
From the mere fact of conceiving that anyone
loves anything we shall ourselves love that thing
(III:xxvii.): but we are assumed to love it already;
there is, therefore, a new cause of love, whereby our former emotion is
fostered; hence we shall thereupon love it more steadfastly. (3:31:2)
Again, from the mere fact of conceiving that
anyone shrinks ]dislikes[
from anything, we shall ourselves shrink from that thing (III:xxvii.).
(3:31:3) If
we assume that we at the same time love it, we shall then simultaneously
love it and shrink from it; in other words, we shall be subject to vacillation
]fluctuation of feelings[
(III:xvii.note). Q.E.D.
Corollary.— (3:31:4)
From the foregoing, and also from III:xxviii.,
it follows that everyone endeavours, as far as possible, to cause others
to love what he himself loves, and to hate what he himself hates: as the
poet says:
"As lovers let us share every hope and every fear: ironhearted were he who should love what the other leaves."
]"As lovers, let our hopes and fears be alike, insensitive is he who loves what another leaves."[
(Ovid. Amores, II.xix.4, 5. Spinoza transposes the verses."Speremus pariter, pariter metuamus amantes;Ferreus est, si quis, quod sinit alter, amat." )
Note.— (3:31:5):152 This endeavour to bring it about, that our own likes and dislikes should meet with universal approval, is really ambition (see III:xxix.note); wherefore we see that everyone by nature desires (appetere), that the rest of mankind should live according to his own individual disposition ]attitudes[: when such a desire is equally present in all, everyone stands ]hinders[ in everyone else's way, and in wishing to be loved or praised by all, all become mutually hateful.
3P32:152
If we conceive that anyone takes delight in something, which only one person
can possess, we shall endeavour to bring it about that the man in question
shall not gain possession thereof.
Proof.— (3:32:1)
From the mere fact of our conceiving that another
person takes delight in a thing (III:xxvii.
& Coroll.) we shall ourselves love that
thing and desire to take delight therein. (3:32:2)
But we assumed that the pleasure in question
would be prevented ]impeded[
by another's delight in its object; we shall,
therefore, endeavour to prevent his possession thereof (III:xxviii.).
Q.E.D.
Note.— (3:32:3)
We thus see that man's nature is generally
so constituted, that he takes pity on those who
fare ill, and envies [by
3P32]
those who fare well with an amount of hatred proportioned
to his own love for he goods in their possession. (3:32:4)
Further, we see that from the same property
of human nature, whence it follows that men are merciful [compassionate],
it follows also that they are envious and ambitious.
(3:32:5) Lastly,
if we make appeal to Experience, we shall find that she entirely confirms
what we have said; more especially if we turn our attention to the first
years of our life. (3:32:6)
We find that children, whose body is continually,
as it were, in equilibrium, laugh or cry simply
because they see others laughing or crying; moreover, they desire forthwith
to imitate whatever they see others doing, and to possess themselves whatever
they conceive as delighting others: inasmuch as the images of things are,
as we have said, modifications of the human body, or modes wherein the
human body, is affected and disposedby external causes to act in this or
that manner.
3P33:152
When we love a thing similar to ourselves we endeavour,
as far as we can, to bring about that it should love us
in return.
Proof.— (3:33:1) That which we love we endeavour, as far as we can, to conceive ]think of[ in preference to anything else (III:xii.). (3:33:2) If the thing be similar to ourselves, we shall endeavour to affect it pleasurably in preference to anything else (III:xxix.). (3:33:3) In other words, we shall endeavour, as far as we can, to bring it about, that the thing should be affected with pleasure accompanied by the idea of ourselves, that is (III:xiii.note), that it should love us in return. Q.E.D.
3P34:153
The greater the emotion with which we conceive a loved object to be affected
towards us, the greater will be our complacency ]vanity[.
Proof.— (3:34:1) We endeavour (III:xxxiii.), as far as we can, to bring about, that what we love should love us in return: in other words [by 3P13S], that what we love should be affected with pleasure accompaniedby the idea of ourself as cause. (3:34:2) Therefore, in proportion as the loved object is more pleasurably affected because of us, our endeavour will be assisted— that is (III:xi. & note) the greater will be our pleasure. (3:34:3) But when we take pleasure in the fact, that we pleasurably affect something similar to ourselves, we regard ourselves with pleasure (III:xxx.); therefore the greater the emotion with which we conceive a loved object to be affected [by 3P30S], &c. Q.E.D.
3P35:153
If anyone conceives, that an object of his love joins itself to another
with closer bonds of friendship than he himself has attained to, he will
be affected with hatred towards the loved object and with envy
towards his rival.
Proof.— (3:35:1)
In proportion as a man thinks, that a loved
object is well affected towards him, will be the strength of his self-approval
]vanity[
(by the last Prop.),
that is (III:xxx.note), of his pleasure; he will,
therefore (III:xxviii.), endeavour, as far as he
can, to imagine the loved object as most closely bound to him: this endeavour
or desire will be increased, if he thinks that someone else has a similar
desire (III:xxxi.). (3:35:2)
But this endeavour or desire is assumed to
be checked by the image of the loved object in conjunction ]accompanied[
with the image of him whom the loved object has joined to itself; therefore
(III:xi.note) he will for that reason be affected
with pain, accompanied by the idea of the loved object as a cause in conjunction
with the image of his rival; that is, he will be (III:xiii.)
[note]
affected with hatred towards the loved object and also towards his rival
(III:xv.Coroll.), which latter he will envy
as enjoying the beloved object [by
3P23].
Q.E.D.
Note.— (3:35:3):154
This hatred towards an object of love joined
with envy is called Jealousy (zelotypia),
which accordingly is nothing else but a wavering ]vacillation[
of the disposition arising from combined love
and hatred, accompanied by the idea of some rival who is envied. (3:35:4)
Further, this hatred towards the object of
love will be greater, in proportion to the pleasure which the jealous man
had been wont to derive from the reciprocated love of the said object;
and also in proportion to the feelings he had previously entertained towards
his rival. (3:35:5) If
he had hated him, he will forthwith hate the object of his love ]III.xxiv[,
because he conceives it is pleasurably affected by one whom he himself
hates: and also because ]III.xv.Cor[
he is compelled to associate the image of hisloved
one with the image of him whom he hates. (3:35:6)
This condition generally comes into play in
the case of love for a woman: for he who thinks, that a woman whom be loves
prostitutes ]gives[
herself to another, will feel pain, not only because his own desire is
restrained, but also because, being compelled to associate
the image of her he loves with the parts of shame
]sexual
parts[ and the excreta of another,
he therefore shrinks from her.
(3:35:7) We must add, that a jealous man is not greeted by his beloved with the same joyful countenance as before, and this also gives him pain as a lover, as I will now show.
3P36:154
He who remembers a thing, in which he has once taken delight, desires to
possess it under the same circumstances as when he first took delight therein.
Proof.— (3:36:1)
Everything, which a man has seen in conjunction
with the object of his love, will be to him accidentally ]indirectly[
a cause of pleasure (III:xv.);
he will ]III.xxviii[,
therefore, desire to possess it, in conjunction with that wherein he has
taken delight; in other words, he will desire to possess the object of
his love under the same circumstances as when he first took delight therein.
Q.E.D.
Corollary.— (3:36:2)
A lover will, therefore, feel pain if one of
the aforesaid attendant circumstances be missing.
Proof.— (3:36:3) For, in so far as he finds some circumstance to be missing, he conceives something which excludes its existence. (3:36:3a) As he is assumed to be desirous for love's sake of that thing or circumstance (by the last Prop.), he will, in so far as he conceives it to be missing, feel pain (III:xix.). Q.E.D.
Note.— (36:4) This pain, in so far as it has reference to the absence of the object of love, is called Regret [longing].
3P37:155
Desire arising through pain or pleasure, hatred or
love, is greater in proportion as the emotion is
greater.
Proof.— (3:37:1) Pain diminishes or constrains man's power of activity (III:xi.note), in other words (III:vii.), diminishes or constrains the effort, wherewith he endeavours to persist in his own being; therefore (III:v.) it is contrary to the said endeavour: thus all the endeavours of a man affected by pain are directed to removing that pain. (3:37:2) But (by the definition {III.xi:5} of pain), in proportion as the pain is greater, so also is it necessarily opposed to a greater part of man's power of activity; therefore the greater the pain, the greater the power of activity employed to remove it; that is, the greater will be the desire or appetite in endeavouring to remove it. (3:37:3) Again, since pleasure (III:xi.note) increases or aids a man's power of activity it may easily be shown in like manner, that a man affected by pleasure has no desire further than to preserve it, and his desire will be in proportion to the magnitude of the pleasure. (3:37:4) Lastly, since hatred and love are themselves emotions of pain and pleasure, it follows in like manner that the endeavour, appetite, or desire, which arises through hatred or love, will be greater in proportion to the hatred or love. Q.E.D.
3P38:155
If a man has begun to hate an object of his love, so that love is thoroughly
destroyed, he will, causes being equal, regard it with more hatred than
if he had never loved it, and his hatred will be in proportion
to the strength of his former love.
Proof.— (3:38:1) If a man begins to hate that which he had loved, more of his appetites are put under restraint than if he had never loved it. (3:38:2) For love is a pleasure (III:xiii.note) which a man endeavours as [by 3P21] far as he can to render permanent (III:xxviii.); he does so by regarding the object of his love as present, and by affecting it as far as he can pleasurably [by 3P21]; this endeavour [by 3P37] is greater in proportion as the love is greater, and so also is the endeavour to bring about that the beloved should return his affection (III:xxxiii.). (3:38:3) Now these endeavours are constrained by hatred towards the object of love (III:xiii.Coroll. and III:xxiii.); wherefore the lover (III:xi.note) will for this cause also be affected with pain, the more so in proportion as his love has been greater; that is, in addition to the pain caused by hatred, there is a pain caused by the fact that he has loved the object; wherefore the lover will regard the beloved with greater pain, or in other words, will hate it more than if he had never loved it, and with the more intensity in proportion as his former love was greater. Q.E.D.
3P39:156
He who hates anyone will endeavour to do him an injury, unless he fears
that a greater injury will thereby accrue to himself; on the other hand,
he who loves anyone will, by the same law, seek to benefit him.
Proof.— (3:39:1)
To hate a man is (III:xiii.note)
to conceive him as a cause of pain; therefore he who hates a man will endeavour
to remove or destroy him. (3:39:2)
But if anything more painful, or, in other
words, a greater evil, should accrue to the hater thereby and if the
hater thinks he can avoid such evil by not carrying out the
injury, which he planned against the object of his hate he will desire
to abstain from inflicting that injury (III:xxviii.),
and the strength of his endeavour (III:xxxvii.)
will be greater than his former endeavour to do injury, and will therefore
prevail over it, as we asserted. (3:39:3)
The second part of this proof proceeds in the
same manner. (3:39:3a) Wherefore
he who hates another, etc. Q.E.D.
Note.— (3:39:4):156
By good I here mean
every kind of pleasure, and all that conduces thereto, especially that
which satisfies our longings, whatsoever they may be. (3:39:5)
By evil, I mean every kind of pain,
especially that which frustrates our longings. (3:39:6)
For I have shown (III:ix.note)
that we in no case desire a thing because we deem it good, but, contrariwise,
we deem a thing good because we desire it: consequently we deem evil that
which we shrink from; everyone, therefore, according to his particular
emotions, judges or estimates what is good, what is
bad, what is better, what is worse, lastly, what is best, and what is worst.
(3:39:7) Thus
a miser thinks that abundance of money is
the best, and want of money the worst; an ambitious
man desires nothing so much as glory, and fears
nothing so much as shame.
(3:39:8) To
an envious man nothing is more delightful than
another's misfortune, and nothing more painful than another's success.
(3:39:9) So
every man, according to his emotions, judges a thing to be good
or bad, useful or useless. (3:39:10)
The emotion, which induces a man to turn from
that which he wishes, or to wish for that which he turns from, is called
timidity, which may accordingly be defined as
the fear whereby a man is induced to avoid an evil
which he regards as future by encountering a lesser evil (III:xxviii.).
(3:39:11) But
if the evil which he fears be shame, timidity becomes bashfulness.
(3:39:12)
Lastly, if the desire to avoid a future evil
be checked by the fear of another evil, so that the man knows not which
to choose, fear becomes consternation, especially
if both the evils feared be very great.
3P40:157
He, who conceives himself to be hated by another, and believes that he
has given him no cause for hatred, will hate that other in return.
Proof.— (3:40:1)
He who conceives another as affected with hatred,
will thereupon be affected himself with hatred (III:xxvii.),
that is, with pain ]III:xiii.note[,
accompanied by the idea of an external cause. (3:40:2)
But, by the hypothesis, he conceives no cause
for this pain except him who is his enemy; therefore, from conceiving that
he is hated by some one, he will be affected with pain, accompanied by
the idea of his enemy; in other words ]III:xiii.note[,
he will hate his enemy in return. Q.E.D.
Note.— (3:40:3)
He who thinks that he has given just cause
for hatred will (III:xxx. & note)
be affected with shame; but this case (III:xxv.)
rarely happens. (3:40:4) This
reciprocation of hatred may also arise from the hatred, which follows an
endeavour to injure the object of our hate (III:xxxix.).
(3:40:5) He
therefore who conceives that he is hated by another will conceive his enemy
as the cause of some evil or pain; thus he will
be affected with pain or fear, accompanied by the idea of his enemy as
cause; in other words, he will be affected with hatred towards his enemy,
as I said above.
Corollary I.— (3:40:6)
He who conceives, that one whom he loves hates
him, will be a prey to ]suffer[
conflicting hatred and love. (3:40:7)
For, in so far as he conceives that he is an
object of hatred, he is determined to hate his enemy in return [by
3P40]. (3:40:8)
But, by the hypothesis, he nevertheless loves
him: wherefore he will be a prey to [tormented
by] conflicting hatred and love.
Corollary II.—
(3:40:9):158 If
a man conceives that one, whom he has hitherto regarded without emotion,
has done him any injury from motives of hatred, he will forthwith seek
to repay the injury in kind.
Proof.— (3:40:10) He who conceives, that another hates him, will (by the last proposition) hate his enemy in return, and (III:xxvi.) will endeavour to recall everything which can affect him painfully; he will moreover endeavour to do him an injury (III:xxxix.). (40:11) Now the first thing of this sort which he conceives is the injury done to himself; he will, therefore, forthwith endeavour to repay it in kind. Q.E.D.
Note.— (3:40:12) The endeavour to injure one whom we hate is called Anger; the endeavour to repay in kind injury done to ourselves is called Revenge.
3P41:158
If anyone conceives that he is loved by another, and believes that he has
given no cause for such love, he will love that other in return.
(Cf. III:xv. Coroll., and III:xvi.)
Proof.— (3:41:1)
This proposition is proved in the same way
as the preceding one. See also the note
appended thereto.
Note.— (3:41:2)
If he believes that he has given just cause
for the love, he will take pride therein (III:xxx.
& note); this is what most often happens (III:xxv.),
and we said that its contrary took place whenever a man conceives himself
to be hated by another. (3:41:3)
(See note to preceding
proposition.) (3:41:4)
This reciprocal love,
and consequently the desire of benefiting him who loves us (III:xxxix.),
and who endeavours to benefit us, is called gratitude or thankfulness.
(3:41:5) It
thus appears that men are much more prone to take vengeance
than to return benefits.
Corollary.— (3:41:6)
He who imagines, that he is loved by one whom
he hates, will be a prey to conflicting hatred
and love. (3:41:7) This
is proved in the same way as the first corollary
of the preceding proposition.
Note.— (3:41:8)
If hatred be the prevailing emotion, he will
endeavour to injure him who loves him; this emotion is called cruelty,
especially if the victim be believed to have given no ordinary cause for
hatred.
3P42:158
He who has conferred a benefit on anyone from motives of love or honour
will feel pain, if he sees that the benefit is received without gratitude.
Proof.— (3:42:1) When a man loves something similar to himself, he endeavours, as far as he can, to bring it about that he should be loved thereby in return (III:xxxiii.). (3:42:2) Therefore he who has conferred a benefit confers it in obedience to ]longing for[ the desire, which he feels of being loved in return; that is (III:xxxiv.) from the hope of honour [Esteem] or (III:xxx.note) pleasure; hence he will [by 3P12] endeavour, as far as he can, to conceive this cause of honour, or to regard it as actually existing. (3:42:3) But, by the hypothesis, he conceives something else, which excludes the existence of the said cause of honour: wherefore he will thereat feel pain (III:xix.). Q.E.D.
3P43:159
Hatred is increased by being reciprocated, and can
on the other hand be destroyed by love.
Proof.— (3:43:1) He who conceives, that an object of his hate hates him in return, will thereupon feel a new hatred, while the former hatred (by hypothesis) still remains (III:xl.). (3:43:2) But if, on the other hand, he conceives that the object of hate loves him, he will to this extent (III:xxxviii.) ]III:xxx[ regard himself with pleasure, and (III:xxix.) will endeavour to please the cause of his emotion. (3:43:3) In other words, he will endeavour not to hate him (III:xli.), and not to affect him painfully; this endeavour (III:xxxvii.) will be greater or less in proportion to the emotion from which it arises. (3:43:4) Therefore, if it be greater than that which arises from hatred, and through which the man endeavours to affect painfully ]III:xxvi[ the thing which he hates, it will get the better of it and banish ]eradicate[ the hatred from his mind. Q.E.D.
3P44:159
Hatred which is completely vanquished by love passes into love: and love
is thereupon greater than if hatred had not preceded it {becaue
the increase is therefore greater}.
Proof.— (3:44:1) The proof proceeds in the same way as III:xxxviii. for he who begins to love a thing, which he was wont to hate or regard with pain, from the very fact of loving, feels pleasure. (3:44:2) To this pleasure involved ]III:xiii.note[ in love is added the pleasure arising, from aid given to the endeavour to remove the pain involved in hatred (III:xxxvii.), accompanied by the idea of the former object of hatred as cause.
Note.—(3:44:3) Though this be so, no one will endeavour to hate anything, or to be affected with pain, for the sake of enjoying this greater pleasure; that is, no one will desire that he should be injured, in the hope of recovering from the injury, nor long to be ill for the sake of getting well. (3:44:4) For everyone will always endeavour to persist in his being, and to ward off pain as far as he can. (3:44:5) If the contrary is conceivable, namely, that a man should desire to hate someone, in order that he might love him the more thereafter, he will always desire to hate him. (3:44:6) For the strength of the love is in proportion to the strength of the hatred, wherefore the man would desire, that the hatred be continually increased more and more, and, for a similar reason, he would desire to become more and more ill, in order that he might take a greater pleasure in being restored to health: in such a case he would always endeavour to be ill, which (III:vi.) is absurd.
3P45:160
If a man conceives, that anyone similar to himself hates anything also
similar to himself, which he loves, he will hate that person.
Proof.— (3:45:1) The beloved object feels reciprocal hatred towards him who hates it (III:xl.); therefore the lover, in conceiving that anyone hates the beloved object, conceives the beloved thing as affected by hatred, in other words (III:xiii.) ]note[, by pain; consequently he is himself affected by pain ]III.xxi[ accompanied by the idea of the hater of the beloved thing as cause; that is, he will hate him who hates anything which he himself loves (III:xiii.note). Q.E.D.
3P46:160
If a man has been affected pleasurably or painfully by anyone, of a class
or nation different front his own, and if the pleasure or pain has been
accompanied by the idea of the said stranger as cause, under the general
category of the class or nation: the man will feel love or hatred, not
only to the individual stranger, but also to the whole class or nation
whereto he belongs.
Proof.— This is evident from III:xvi.
3P47:160
Joy arising from the fact, that anything we hate is destroyed, or suffers
other injury, is never unaccompanied by a certain pain in us.
Proof.— (3:47:1)
This is evident from III:xxvii.
(3:47:2) For
in so far as we conceive a thing similar to ourselves to be affected with
pain, we ourselves feel pain.
Note.— (3:47:3)
This proposition can also be proved from the
Corollaryto II:xvii. (3:47:4)
Whenever we remember anything, even if it does
not actually, exist, we regard it only as present, and the body is affected
in the same manner; wherefore, in so far as the remembrance of the thing
is strong, a man is determined to regard it with pain
[sadness];
this determination, while the image of the thing in question lasts, is
indeed checked by the remembrance of othe things excluding the existence
of the aforesaid thing, but is not destroyed: hence, a man only feels pleasure
in so far as the said determination is checked: for this reason the joy
arising from the injury done to what we hate is repeated, every time we
remember that object of hatred. (3:47:5)
For, as we have said, when the image of the
thing in question is aroused, inasmuch as it involves the thing's existence,
it determines the man to regard the thing with the same pain as he was
wont to do, when it actually did exist. (3:47:6)
However, since he has joined to the image of
the thing other images, which exclude its existence, this determination
to pain is forthwith checked, and the man rejoices afresh as often as the
repetition takes place. (3:47:7)
This is the cause of men's pleasure in recalling
past evils
]ills[,
and delight in narrating dangers from which they have escaped
]been saved[.
(3:47:8) For
when men conceive a danger, they conceive
it as still future, and are determined to fear it; this determination is
checked afresh by the idea of freedom, which became associated with the
idea of the danger when they escaped there from: this renders them secure
afresh: therefore they rejoice afresh.
3P48:161
Love or hatred towards, for instance, Peter is destroyed, if the pleasure
involved in the former, or the pain involved in the latter emotion,
be associated with the idea of another cause: and will be diminished in
proportion as we conceive Peter not to have been the sole
cause of either emotion.
Proof.— (3:48:1) This Prop. is evident from the mere definition of love and hatred (III:xiii.note). (3:48:2) For pleasure is called love towards Peter, and pain is called hatred towards Peter, simply in so far as Peter is regarded as the cause of one emotion or the other. (3:48:3) When this condition of causality is either wholly or partly removed, the emotion towards Peter also wholly or in part vanishes. Q.E.D.
3P49:161
Love or hatred towards a thing, which we conceive to be free,
must, other conditions being similar, be greater
than if it were felt towards a thing acting by necessity.
Proof.— (3:49:1)
Athing which we conceive as free must (I:Def.vii.)
be perceived through itself without anything else. (3:49:2)
If, therefore, we conceive it as the cause
]III.xlviii.[
of pleasure or pain, we shall therefore (III:xiii.note)
love it or hate it, and shall do so with the utmost love or hatred that
can arise from the given emotion. (3:49:3)
But if the thing which causes the emotion be
conceived as acting by necessity, we shall then (by the same I:Def.vii.)
conceive it not as the sole cause, but as one of the causes of the emotion,
and therefore our love or hatred towards it will be less. Q.E.D..
Note.— (3:49:4)
Hence it follows, that men, thinking themselves
to be free, feel more love or hatred towards one another than towards anything
else: to this consideration we must add the imitation of emotions treated
of in III:xxvii., xxxiv.,
xl., and xliii.
3P50:162
Anything whatever can be, accidentally ]indirectly[
a cause of hope
or fear.
Proof.— (3:50:1)
This proposition is proved in the same way
as III:xv., which see, together with III:xviii.note2.
Note.— (3:50:2)
Things which are accidentally the causes of
hope or fear are called good or evil omens. (3:50:3)
Now, in so far as such omens are the cause
of hope or fear, they are (by the definitions of hope and fear given in
III:xviii.note2) the causes also of pleasure and
pain; consequently we, [by
3P15C]
to this extent, regard them with love or hatred, and endeavour
]III.xxviii.[
either to invoke [use]
them as means towards that which we hope for, or to remove them as obstacles,
or causes of that which we fear. (3:50:4)
It follows, further, from III:xxv.,
that we are naturally so constituted as to believe readily
[easily]
in that which we hope for, and with difficulty ]reluctantance[
in that which we fear; moreover, we are apt to estimate such objects above
or below their true value. (3:50:5)
Hence there have risen superstitions, whereby
men are everywhere assailed. (3:50:6)
However, I do not think it worthwhile to point
out here the vacillations springing from hope
and fear; it follows from the definition
of these emotions, that there can be no hope without
fear, and no fear without hope, as I will duly explain in the proper place.
(3:50:7) Further,
in so far as we hope for or fear anything, we regard it with love or hatred;
thus everyone can apply by himself to hope and fear what we have said concerning
love and hatred.
3P51:163
Different men may be differently affected by
the same object, and the same man may be differently affected at different
times by the same object.
Proof.— (3:51:1)
The human body is affected by external bodies
in a variety of ways (II:Post.iii.). (3:51:2)
Two men may therefore be differently affected
at the same time, and therefore (by Ax.i. after
Lemma iii.after II:xiii.) may be differently affected by one and the same
object. (3:51:3) Further
(by the same Post.) the human body can be affected
sometimes in one way, sometimes in another; consequently (by the same Axiom)
it may be differently affected at different times by one and the same object.
Q.E.D.
Note.— (3:51:4)
We thus see that it is possible, that what
one man loves another may hate, and that what one man fears another may
not fear; or, again, that one and the same man may love what he once hated,
or may be bold where he once was timid, and so
on. (3:51:5) Again,
as everyone judges according to his emotions what is good, what bad, what
better, and what worse (III:xxxix.note), it follows
that men's judgments may vary no less than their emotions, (This
is possible, though the human mind is part of the divine intellect, as
I have shown in II:xiii.note.), hence
when we compare some with others, we distinguish them solely by the diversity
of their emotions, and style some intrepid, others timid, others by some
other epithet. (3:51:6)
For instance, I shall call a man intrepid
]fearless[,
if he despises an evil which I am accustomed to
fear; if I further take into consideration, that, in his desire to injure
his enemies and to benefit those whom he loves, he is not restrained by
the fear of an evil which is sufficient to restrain me, I shall call him
daring. (3:51:7)
Again, a man will appear timid
to me, if he fears an evil which I am accustomed to despise; and if I further
take into consideration that his desire is restrained by the fear of an
evil, which is not sufficient to restrain me, I shall say that he is cowardly;
and in like manner will everyone pass judgment.
(3:51:8):163 Lastly,
from this inconstancy in the nature of human judgment, inasmuch as a man
often judges of things solely by his emotions, and inasmuch as the things
which he believes cause pleasure or pain, and therefore endeavours to promote
or prevent, are often purely imaginary, not to speak of the uncertainty
of things alluded to in III:xxviii.; we may readily
conceive that a man may be at one time affected with pleasure, and at another
with pain, accompanied by the idea of himself as cause. (3:51:9)Thus
we can easily understand what are Repentance
and Self-complacency. (3:51:10)
Repentance is pain, accompanied by the idea
of one's self as cause; Self-complacency is pleasure accompanied by
the idea of one's self as cause, and these emotions
are most intense because men believe themselves to be free
(III:xlix.).
EP52:164
An object which we have formerly seen in conjunction with others, and which
we do not conceive to have any property that is not common to many, will
not be regarded by us for so
long, as an object which we conceive to have some property peculiar to
itself.
[If we have previously seen an object
together with others, or we imagine it has nothing but what is common to
many things, we shall not consider it so long as one which we imagine to
have something singular.]
Proof.— (3:52:1)
As soon as we conceive an object which we have
seen in conjunction with others, we at once remember those others (II:xviii.
& Note), and thus we pass forthwith from
the contemplation [consideration]
of one object to the contemplation of another object. (3:52:2)
And this is the case with the object, which
we conceive to have no property that is not common
to many. (3:52:3) For
we thereupon assume that we are regarding therein nothing, which we have
not before seen in conjunction with other objects. (3:52:4)
But when we suppose that we conceive in an
object something special, which we have never seen before, we must needs
say that the mind, while regarding that object, has in itself nothing which
it can fall to regarding instead thereof;
therefore it is determined to the contemplation of that object only. (3:52:5)
Therefore an object, &c.
Q.E.D.
Note.— (3:52:6):164
This mental modification,
or imagination of a particular thing, in
so far as it is alone in the mind, is called Wonder;
but if it be excited by an object of fear, it is called Consternation,
because wonder at an evil keeps a man so engrossed in the simple contemplation
thereof, that he has no power to think of anything else whereby
he might avoid the evil.
(3:52:7) If,
however, the object of wonder be a man's prudence, industry, or anything
of that sort, inasmuch as the said man is thereby regarded as far surpassing
ourselves, wonder is called Veneration;
otherwise, if a man's anger, envy,
&c., be what we wonder at, the emotion is called Horror
[dread].
(3:52:8) Again,
if it be the prudence, industry, or what not, of a
man we love, that we wonder at, our love will on this account be the greater
(III:xii.), and when joined to wonder or veneration
is called Devotion. (3:52:9)
We may in like manner conceive hatred,
hope, confidence, and the
other emotions, as associated with wonder; and we should thus be able to
deduce more emotions than those which have obtained
names in ordinary speech. (3:52:10)
Whence it is evident, that the names of the
emotions have been applied in accordance rather with
their ordinary manifestations than with an accurate
knowledge of their nature.
(52:11):165To
wonder is opposed Contempt,
which generally arises from the fact that, because we see someone wondering
at, loving, or fearing something, or because something, at first sight,
appears to be like things, which we ourselves wonder at, love, fear, &c.,
we are, in consequence (III:xv & Coroll.
and III:xxvii.), determined to wonder at love, or
fear that thing. (3:52:12) But
if from the presence, or more accurate contemplation of the said thing,
we are compelled to deny concerning it all that can be the cause of wonder,
love, fear, &c., the mind then, by, the presence of the thing, remains
determined to think rather of those qualities which are not in it, than
of those which are in it; whereas, on the other hand, the presence of the
object would cause it more particularly to regard that which is therein.
(3:52:13)
As devotion springs from wonder
at a thing which we love, so does Derision spring
from contempt of a thing which we hate or fear, and
Scorn from contempt of folly, as veneration from
wonder at prudence. (3:52:14)
Lastly, we can conceive the emotions of love,
hope, honour, &c., in association with contempt, and can thence deduce
other emotions, which are not distinguished one from another by any recognized
name.
3P53:165
When the mind regards itself and its own power
of activity, it feels pleasure: and that pleasure
is greater in proportion to the distinctness wherewith it conceives itself
and its own power of activity.
Proof.— (3:53:1)
A man does not know himself except through
the modifications of his body, and the ideas thereof (II:
xix., and xxiii.). (3:53:2)
When, therefore, the mind is able to contemplate
[consider] itself,
it is thereby assumed [supposed]
to pass to a greater perfection {°P},
or (III:xi.note) to feel pleasure; and the pleasure
will be greater in proportion to the distinctness,
wherewith it is able to conceive itself and its own power of activity.
Q.E.D.
Corollary.— (3:53:3)
This pleasure is fostered
[encouraged]
more and more, in proportion as a man conceives himself to be praised by
others. (3:53:4) For
the more he conceives himself as praised by others, the more will he imagine
them to be affected with pleasure, accompanied by the idea of himself (III:xxix.note);
thus he is (III:xxvii.) himself affected with greater
pleasure, accompanied by the idea of himself. Q.E.D.
3P54:166
The mind endeavours to conceive only such things as
assert its power of activity.
Proof.— (3:54:1) The endeavour or power of the mind is the actual essence thereof (III:vii.); but the essence of the mind obviously only affirms that which the mind is and can do; not that which it neither is nor can do; therefore the mind endeavours to conceive only such things as assert ]posit[ or affirm its power of activity. Q.E.D.
3P55:166
When the mind contemplates [imagines]
its own weakness, it feels pain thereat.
Proof.— (3:55:1)
The essence of the mind only affirms that which
the mind is, or can do; in other words, it is the mind's nature to conceive
only such things as assert its power of activity (last
Prop.). (3:55:2 )Thus,
when we say that the mind contemplates its own weakness, we are merely
saying that while the mind is attempting to conceive something which asserts
its power of activity, it is checked [restrained]
in its endeavour— in other words (III:xi.note),
it feels pain. Q.E.D.
Corollary.— (3:55:3)
This [sadness]
pain is more and more fostered [encouraged],
if a man conceives that he is blamed by others; this may be proved in the
same way as III:liii.Coroll.
Note.—
(3:55:4) This
pain, accompanied by the idea of our own weakness, is called humility;
the pleasure, which springs from the contemplation of ourselves, is called
self-love or (acquiescentia in se ipso).
(3:55:5) And
inasmuch as this feeling is renewed as often as a man contemplates his
own virtues, or his own power of activity, it follows that everyone is
fond of narrating his own exploits, and displaying the force both of his
body and mind, and also that, for this reason, men are troublesome one
to another. (3:55:6)
Again, it follows that men are naturally envious
(III:xxiv.note, and III:xxxii.note),
rejoicing in the shortcomings ]weaknesses[
of their equals, and feeling pain at their
virtues ]accomplishments[.
(3:55:7) For
whenever a man conceives his own actions, he is affected with pleasure
(III:liii.), in proportion as his actions display
more perfection, and he conceives them more distinctly—
that is (II.xl.note1), in
proportion as he can distinguish them from others, and regard them as something
special. (3:55:8) Therefore,
a man will take most pleasure in contemplating ]regarding[
himself, when he contemplates some quality which he denies to others. (3:55:9)
But, if that which he affirms of himself be
attributable to the idea of man or animals in general, he will not be so
greatly pleased: he will, on the contrary, feel pain, if he conceives that
his own actions fall short when compared with those of others. (3:55:10)
This pain (III:xxviii.)
he will endeavour [strive]
to remove, by putting a wrong construction
on the actions of his equals, or by, as far as he can, embellishing [magnifying]
his own.
(3:55:11) It is thus apparent that men are naturally prone to hatred and envy, which latter is fostered ]accentuated[ by their education. (3:55:12) For parents are accustomed to incite their children to virtue solely by the spur of honour and envy. (3:55:13) But, perhaps, some will scruple to assent to what I have said, because we not seldom admire men's virtues, and venerate their possessors. (3:55:14) In order to remove such doubts, I append the following corollary.
Corollary.— (3:55:15):167 No one envies the virtue ]accomplishments[ of anyone who is not his equal ]peer[.
Proof.— (3:55:16) Envy is a species of hatred (III:xxiv.note) or (III:xiii.note) pain, that is (III:xi.note), a modification whereby a man's power of activity, or endeavour towards activity ]that is, his conatus[, is checked. (3:55:17) But a man [by 3P9S] does not endeavour or desire to do anything, which cannot follow from his nature as it is given; therefore a man will not desire any power of activity or virtue (which is the same thing) to be attributed to him, that is appropriate to another's nature and foreign to his own; hence his desire cannot be checked, nor he himself pained by the contemplation of virtue in some one unlike himself, consequently he cannot envy such an one. (3:55:18) But he can envy his equal, who is assumed to have the same nature as himself. Q.E.D.
Note.— (3:55:19):168 When, therefore, as we said in the note to III:lii., we venerate a man, through wonder at his prudence, fortitude, &c., we do so, because we conceive [imagine] those qualities [virtues] to be peculiar to him, and not as common to our nature; we, therefore, no more envy their possessor, than we envy trees for being tall, or lions for being courageous.
3P56:168
There are as many kinds of pleasure, of pain, of desire, and of every emotion
compounded of these, such as vacillations of spirit,
or derived from these, such as love, hatred, hope, fear, &c., as there
are kinds of objects whereby we are affected.
Proof.— (3:56:1)
Pleasure and pain, and consequently the emotions
compounded thereof, or derived therefrom, are passions, or passive states
(III.xi.note); now we are necessarily passive (III.i.),
in so far as we have inadequate ideas; and only in
so far as we have such ideas are we passive (III:iii.);
that is, we are only necessarily passive (II.xl.note),
in so far as we conceive [imagine],
or (III:xvii. & note)
in so far as we are affected by an emotion, which involves the nature of
our own body, and the nature of an external body.
(3:56:2) Wherefore
the nature of every passive state must necessarily be so explained, that
the nature of the object whereby we are affected be expressed. (3:56:3)
Namely, the pleasure, which arises from, say,
the object A, involves the nature of that object A, and the pleasure, which
arises from the object B, involves the nature of the object B; wherefore
these two pleasurable emotions are by nature different, inasmuch as the
causes whence they arise are by nature different.
(3:56:4) So
again the emotion of pain, which arises from one object, is by nature different
from the pain arising from another object, and, similarly, in the case
of love, hatred, hope, fear, vacillation, &c.
(3:56:5):168 Thus,
there are necessarily as many kinds of pleasure, pain, love, hatred, &c.,
as there are kinds of objects whereby we are affected. (3:56:6)
Now desire is each man's
essence or nature, in so far as it is conceived as determined to a particular
action by any given modification of itself (III:ix.note);
therefore, according as a man is affected through external causes by this
or that kind of pleasure, pain, love, hatred, &c., in other words,
according as his nature is disposed in this or that manner, so will his
desire be of one kind or another, and the nature of one desire must necessarily
differ from the nature of another desire, as widely as the emotions differ,
wherefrom each desire arose. (3:56:7)
Thus there are as many kinds of desire, as
there are kinds of pleasure, pain, love, &c., consequently (by what
has been shown) there are as many kinds of desire, as there are kinds of
objects whereby we are affected. Q.E.D.
Note.— (3:56:8):169
Among the kinds of emotions, which, by the
last proposition, must be very numerous, the chief
are luxury (luxuria),
drunkenness (ebrietas),
lust (libido),
avarice (avaritia),
and ambition (ambitio),
being merely species of love or desire, displaying the nature of those
emotions in a manner varying according to the object, with which they are
concerned. (3:56:9)
For by luxury
[gluttony],
drunkenness, lust, avarice [greed],
ambition, &c., we simply mean the immoderate ]uncontrolled[
love of feasting, drinking, venery ]sex[,
riches, and fame. (3:56:10)
Furthermore, these emotions, in so far as we
distinguish them from others merely by the objects wherewith they are concerned,
have no contraries ]opposites[.
(3:56:11) For
temperance ]self-control[,
sobriety (sobrietas),
and chastity (castitas),
which we are wont to oppose to luxury, drunkeness, and lust, are not emotions
or passive states, but indicate a power of the mind which moderates ]controls[
the last-named emotions. (3:56:12)
However, I cannot here explain the remaining
kinds of emotions (seeing that they are as numerous as the kinds of objects),
nor, if I could, would it be necessary. (3:56:13)
It is sufficient for our purpose, namely, to
determine the strength of the emotions, and the mind's power over them,
to have a general definition of each
emotion. (3:56:14)
It is sufficient, I repeat, to understand the
general properties of the emotions and the
mind, to enable us to determine the quality and extent of the mind's power
in moderating and checking the emotions. (3:56:15)
Thus, though there is a great difference {of
intensity} between various
emotions of love, hatred, or desire, for instance between love felt
towards children, and love felt towards a wife, there is no need for us
to take cognizance of such differences, or to track out further the nature
and origin of the emotions.
3P57:169
Any emotion of a given individual differs from the emotion of another individual,
only in so far as the essence of the one individual differs from the essence
of the other.
Proof.— (3:57:1)
This proposition is evident from II:Ax.i
(which see after Lemma iii. Prop. xiii. Part ii.). (3:57:2)
Nevertheless, we will prove it from the nature
of the three primary emotions. (3:57:3)
All emotions are attributable to desire, pleasure,
or pain, as their definitions above given show. (3:57:4)
But desire is each man's nature or essence
(III: ix.note); therefore desire in one individual
differs from desire in another individual, only in so far as the nature
or essence of the one differs from the nature or essence of the other.
(3:57:5) Again,
pleasure and pain are passive states, {°EMOTIONS},
or passions, whereby every man's power or endeavour to persist in his being
is increased or diminished, helped or hindered
(III:xi. & note). (3:57:6)
But by the endeavour to persist in its being,
in so far as it is attributable to mind and body in conjunction, we mean
appetite and desire (III.ix.note); therefore pleasure
and pain are identical with desire or appetite, in so far as by external
causes they are increased or diminished, helped or hindered, in other words,
they are every man's nature; wherefore the pleasure and pain felt by one
man differ from the pleasure and pain felt by another man, only in so far
as the nature or essence of the one man differs from the essence of the
other; consequently, any emotion of one individual only differs, &c.
Q.E.D.
Note.—(3:57:7):170
Hence it follows, that the emotions of the
animals which are called irrational (for after learning the origin of mind
we cannot doubt that brutes feel) only differ from man's emotions, to the
extent that brute nature differs from human nature. (3:57:8)
Horse and man are alike carried away by the
desire of procreation; but the desire of the
former is equine, the desire of the latter is human. (3:57:9)
So also the lusts
and appetites of insects, fishes, and birds must needs vary according to
the several natures. (3:57:10)
Thus, although each individual lives content
and rejoices in that nature belonging to him wherein he has his being,
yet the life, wherein each is content and rejoices, is nothing else but
the idea, or soul
(anima), of the said individual, and hence the joy
of one only differs in nature from the joy of another, to the extent that
the essence of one differs from the essence of another. (3:57:11):170
Lastly, it follows from the foregoing proposition,
that there is no small difference between the joy which actuates ]guides[,
say, a drunkard, and the joy possessed by a philosopher, as I just mention
here by the way. (3:57:12) Thus
far I have treated of the emotions attributable to man, in so far as he
is passive. (3:57:13) It
remains to add a few words on those attributable
[related] to
him in so far as he is active.
3P58:171
Besides pleasure and desire, which are passivities or passions, there are
other emotions derived from pleasure and desire, which are attributable
to us in so far as we are active.
Proof.—(3:58:1) When the mind conceives itself and its power of activity, it feels pleasure (III:liii.): now the mind necessarily contemplates itself, when it conceives a true or adequate idea (II:xliii). (3:58:2) But the mind does conceive certain adequate ideas (II:xl.note2). (3:58:3)Therefore, it feels pleasure in so far as it conceives adequate ideas; that is, in so far as it is active (III:i). (3:58:4) Again, the mind, both in so far as it has clear and distinct ideas, and in so far as it has confused ideas, endeavours to persist in its own being (III:ix.); but by such an endeavour we mean desire (by the note to the same Prop.); therefore, desire is also attributable to us, in so far as we understand, or (III:i.) in so far as we are active. Q.E.D.
3P59:171
Among all the emotions attributable to the mind as active, there are none
which cannot be referred to pleasure or desire.
Proof.— (3:59:1)
All emotions can be referred to desire,
pleasure, or pain,
as their definitions, already given, show. (3:59:2)
Now by pain we mean that the mind's power of
thinking is diminished or checked (III:xi. & note);
therefore, in so far as the mind feels pain, its power of understanding,
that is, of activity, is diminished or checked (III:i.);
therefore, no painful emotions can be attributed to the mind in virtue
of its being active, but only emotions of pleasure and desire, which (by
the last Prop.) are attributable
]related[ to
the mind in that condition. Q.E.D.
Note.— (3:59:3):171
All actions following from emotion, which are
attributable to the mind in virtue of its understanding, I set down to
strength of character (fortitudo), which I
divide into courage (animositas)
and highmindedness (generositas).
(3:59:4) By
courage [tenacity]
I mean the desire whereby every man strives
to preserve his own being in accordance solely with the dictates of reason.
(3:59:5)
By highmindedness [nobility]
I mean the desire whereby every
man endeavours solely under the dictates of reason,
to aid other men and to unite them to himself in friendship. (3:59:6)
Those actions, therefore, which have regard
solely to the good of the agent I set down to courage, those which aim
at the good of others I set down to highmindedness
{E3:Endnote 59:6}.
(3:59:7) Thus
temperance, sobriety, and presence of mind in danger, &c., are varieties
of courage; courtesy, mercy,
&c., are varieties of highmindedness.
(3:59:8):172 I
think I have thus explained, and displayed through their primary causes
the principal emotions and vacillations
of spirit, which arise from the combination of the three primary emotions,
to wit, desire, pleasure,
and pain. (3:59:9)
It is evident from what I have said, that we
are in many ways driven about by external causes,
and that like waves of the sea driven by contrary winds we toss to and
fro unwitting of the issue and of our fate. (3:59:10)
But I have said, that I have only set forth
the chief conflicting emotions, not all that might be given. (3:59:11)
For, by proceeding in the same way as above,
we can easily show that love is united to repentance,
scorn, shame, &c.
(3:59:12) I
think everyone will agree from what has been said, that the emotions may
be compounded one with another in so many ways, and so many variations
may arise therefrom, as to exceed all possibility of computation.
(3:59:13) However,
for my purpose, it is enough to have enumerated the most important; to
reckon up the rest which I have omitted would be more curious than profitable.
(3:59:14) It
remains to remark concerning love, that it very often happens that while
we are enjoying a thing which we longed for, the body, from the act of
enjoyment, acquires a new disposition, whereby it
is determined in another way, other images of things are aroused in it,
and the mind begins to conceive and desire something fresh. (3:59:15)
For example, when we conceive something which
generally delights us with its flavour, we desire to enjoy, that is, to
eat it. (3:59:16) But
whilst we are thus enjoying, it, the stomach is filled and the body is
otherwise disposed. (3:59:17)
If, therefore, when the body is thus otherwise
disposed, the image of the food which is present be stimulated, and consequently
the endeavour or desire to eat it be stimulated also, the new disposition
of the body will feel repugnance to the desire or attempt, and consequently
the presence of the food which we formerly longed for will become odious.
(3:59:18) This
revulsion of feeling is called satiety (fastidium)
or weariness (taedium). (3:59:19)
For the rest, I have neglected the outward
modifications of the body observable in emotions, such,
for instance, as trembling, pallor, sobbing, laughter, &,c., for these
are attributable to the body only, without any reference to the mind.
(3:59:20) Lastly,
the definitions of the emotions
require to be supplemented in a few points; I will therefore repeat them,
interpolating such observations as I think should here and there be added.
E3 DEFINITIONS
OF THE EMOTIONS:173.
TP1:288—
"I have made a ceaseless effort not to ridicule (mock), not to bewail, not to scorn human actions {emotions}, but to understand them." {Carefully study these Definitions and see how they help you understand "human actions," including your own.}
3De1:173
Desire (cupiditas)
(appetere)
is the actual essence of man, in so far as it is
conceived, as determined to a particular activity by some given modification
of itself.
Explanation.— (3De1:1) We have said above, in the note to III:ix. of this part, that desire is appetite, with consciousness thereof; further, that appetite is the essence of man, in so far as it is determined to act in a way tending to promote its own persistence. (3De:2) But, in the same note, I also remarked that strictly speaking, I recognize no distinction between appetite and desire. (3De1:3) For whether a man be conscious of his appetite or not, it remains one and the same appetite. (3De1:4) Thus, in order to avoid the appearance of tautology, I have refrained from explaining desire by appetite; but I have taken care to define it in such a manner, as to comprehend, under one head, all those endeavours of human nature, which we distinguish by the terms appetite, will, desire, or impulse. (3De1:5) I might, indeed, have said, that desire is the essence of man, in so far as it is conceived as determined to a particular activity; but from such a definition (cf. II:xxiii.) it would not follow that the mind can be conscious of its desire or appetite. (3De1:6) Therefore, in order to imply the cause of such consciousness, it was necessary to add, in so far as it is determined by some given modification, &c. (3De1:7):173 For, by a modification of man's essence, we understand every disposition ]condition[ of the said essence, whether such disposition be innate, or whether it be conceived solely under the attribute of thought, or solely under the attribute of extension, or whether, lastly, it be referred simultaneously to both these attributes. (3De1:8) By the term desire, then, I here mean all man's endeavours [strivings], impulses, appetites, and volitions, which vary according to each man's disposition [constitution],
3De2174
Pleasure [°JOY]
(laetitia)
is the transition of a man from a less to a
greater perfection {°P}.
E3De3:174 Pain [°SORROW] (tristitia) is the transition of a man from a greater to a less perfection {°P}
Explanation.— (3De3:1) I say transition {change}: for pleasure is not perfection itself. (3De3:2) For, if man were born with the perfection to which he passes, he would possess the same {BOREDOM}, without the emotion of pleasure. (3De3:3) This appears more clearly from the consideration of the contrary emotion, pain. (3De3:4) No one can deny, that pain consists in the transition to a less perfection, and not in the less perfection itself: for a man cannot be pained, in so far as he partakes of perfection of any degree. (3De3:5) Neither can we say, that pain consists in the absence ]privation[ of a greater perfection. (3De3:6) For absence is nothing, whereas the emotion of pain is an activity; wherefore this activity can only be the activity of transition from a greater to a less perfection— in other words, it is an activity whereby a man's power of action is lessened or constrained (cf. III:xi.note). (De3:7) I pass over the definitions of merriment, stimulation, melancholy, and grief, because these terms are generally used in reference to the body, and are merely kinds of pleasure and pain.
3De4:174
Wonder (admiratio)
is the conception (imaginatio)
of anything, wherein the mind comes to a stand, because the particular
concept in question has no connection with other concepts (cf. III:lii.
& Note).
Explanation.— (3De4:1) In the note to II:xviii. we showed the reason, why the mind, from the contemplation of one thing, straightway falls to the contemplation of another thing, namely, because the images of the two things are so associated and arranged, that one follows the other. (3De4:2) This state of association is impossible, if the image of the thing be new; the mind will then be at a stand in the contemplation thereof, until it is determined by other causes to think of something else.
(3De4:3):175 Thus
the conception of a new object, considered in itself, is of the same nature
as other conceptions; hence, I do not include wonder among the emotions,
nor do I see why I should so include it, inasmuch as this distraction of
the mind arises from no positive cause drawing away the mind from other
objects, but merely from the absence of a cause, which should determine
the mind to pass from the contemplation of one object to the contemplation
of another.
(3De4:4) I,
therefore, recognize only three primitive or primary emotions
(as I said in III:xi.Note), namely, pleasure,
pain, and desire. (3De4:5)
I have spoken of wonder, simply because it
is customary to speak of certain emotions springing from the three primitive
ones by different names, when they are referred to the objects of our wonder.
(3De4:6) I
am led by the same motive to add a definition
of contempt.
3De5175
Contempt (contemptus) [disdain]
is the conception (imaginatio)
of anything which touches the mind so little, that its presence leads the
mind to imagine those qualities which are not in it rather than such as
are in it (cf. III:lii.note).
(3De5:1) The definitions of veneration and scorn [contempt] I here pass over, for I am not aware that any emotions are named after them.
3De6:175
Love (amor)
is pleasure [joy],
accompanied by the idea {E3De.6
N} of an external
cause. {See
Hatred.}
Explanation.— (3De6:1) This definition explains sufficiently clearly the essence of love; the definition given by those authors who say that love is the lover's wish to unite himself to the loved object expresses a property, but not the essence of love; and, as such authors have not sufficiently discerned love's essence, they have been unable to acquire a true conception of its properties, accordingly, their definition is on all hands admitted to be very obscure. (3De6:2) It must, however, be noted, that when I say, that it is a property of love, that the lover should wish to unite himself to the beloved object, I do not here mean by wish consent, or conclusion, or a free decision of the mind (for I have shown such, in II:xlviii., to be fictitious); neither do I mean a desire of being united to the loved object when it is absent, or of continuing in its presence when it is at hand; for love can be conceived without either of these desires; but by wish I mean the contentment, which is in the lover, on account of the presence of the beloved object, whereby the pleasure of the lover is strengthened, or at least maintained.
3De7:176
Hatred (odium)
is pain [sadness],
accompanied by the idea {E3De.6n}
of an external cause. {See
Love.}
Explanation.— (3De7:1) These observations are easily grasped after what has been said in the explanation of the proceeding definition (cf. also III:xiii.note).
3De8:176
Inclination (propensio) is pleasure [joy],
accompanied by the idea of something which is accidentally
a cause of pleasure.
3De9:176 Aversion (aversio) is pain [sadness], accompanied by the idea of something which is accidentally the cause of pain (cf. III:xv.note).
3De10:176
Devotion (devotio)
is love towards one whom we admire (admiratio)
[wonder at].
Explanation.— (3De10:1) Wonder (admiratio) arises (as we have shown, III:lii.) from the novelty ]strangness[ of a thing. (3De10:2)If, therefore, it happens that the object of our wonder is often conceived by us, we shall cease to wonder at it; thus we see, that the emotion of devotion readily degenerates into simple love.
3De11:176
Derision (irrisio) [mockery]
is pleasure arising from our conceiving the
presence of a quality, which we despise, in an object which we hate.
Explanation.— (3De11:1) In so far as we despise [disdain] a thing which we hate, we deny existence thereof (III:lii.note), and to that extent rejoice (III:xx.). (3De.11:2) But since we assume that man hates that which he derides, it follows that the pleasure in question is not without alloy (cf. III:xlvii.note).
3De12:176
Hope (spes) is an inconstant
pleasure, arising from the idea of something past or future, whereof we
to a certain extent doubt the issue.
3De13:176 Fear (metus) is an inconstant pain arising from the idea, of something past or future, whereof we to a certain extent doubt the issue. (cf. III:xviii.note)
Explanation.— (3De13:1) From these definitions it follows, that there is no hope unmingled with fear, and no fear unmingled with hope. (3De.13:2) For he, who depends on hope and doubts concerning the issue of anything, is assumed to conceive something, which excludes the existence of the said thing in the future; therefore he, to this extent, feels pain (cf. III:xix.); consequently, while dependent on hope, he fears for the issue. (3De13:3) Contrariwise he, who fears, in other words doubts, concerning the issue of something which he hates, also conceives something which excludes the existence of the thing in question; to this extent he feels pleasure, and consequently to this extent he hopes that it will turn out as he desire (III. xx.).
3De14:177
Confidence (securitas) is pleasure
[ joy ]
arising from the idea of
something past or future, wherefrom all cause of
doubt has been removed.
3De15:177 Despair (desperatio) is pain [sadness] arising from the idea of something past or future, wherefrom all cause of doubt has been removed.
Explanation.— (3De15:1) Thus confidence springs from hope, and despair from fear, when all cause for doubt as to the issue of an event has been removed: this comes to pass, because man conceives something past or future as present and regards it as such, or else because he conceives other things, which exclude the existence of the causes of his doubt. (3De15:2) For, although we can never be absolutely certain of the issue of any particular event (II:xxxi.Coroll.), it may nevertheless happen that we feel no doubt concerning it. (3De15:3):17 For we have shown, that to feel no doubt concerning a thing is not the same as to be quite certain of it (II:xlix.note). (3De.15:4) Thus it may happen that we are affected by the same emotion of pleasure or pain concerning a thing past or future, as concerning the conception of a thing present; this I have already shown in III:xviii., to which, with its [first] note, I refer the reader.
3De16:177
Joy (gaudium) is pleasure
accompanied by the idea of something past, which has had an issue beyond
our hope.
3De17:177
Disappointment (conscientiae morsus)
is pain accompanied by the idea of something past, which has had an issue
contrary to our hope.
3De18:177
Pity (commiseratio) is pain accompanied
by the idea of evil, which has befallen someone else whom we conceive to
be like ourselves. (cf. III:.xxii.note, and III:xxvii.note).
Explanation.— (3De18:1) Between pity and sympathy (misericordia) there seems to be no difference, unless perhaps that the former term is used in reference to a particular action, and the latter in reference to a disposition.
3De19:177
Approval (favor)
[favor]
is love towards one who
has done good to another.
3De20:178 Indignation (indignatio) is hatred towards one who has done evil to another.
Explanation.— (3De20:1) I am aware that these terms are employed in senses somewhat different from those usually assigned. (3De20:2) But my purpose is to explain, not the meaning of words, but the nature of things. (3De20:3) I therefore make use of such terms, as may convey my meaning without any violent departure from their ordinary signification. (3De20:4) One statement of my method will suffice. (3De20:4a) As for the cause of the above-named emotions see III:xxvii.Coroll.i., and III:xxii.note.
3De21:178
Partiality (existimatio)
[overestimation]
is thinking, too highly of anyone because of the love we bear him.
3De22I:178
Disparagement (despectus) [scorn]
is thinking too meanly of anyone, because we
hate him.
Explanation.— (3De22:1) Thus partiality is an effect of love, and disparagement an effect of hatred: so that partiality may also be defined as love, in so far as it induces a man to think too highly of a beloved object. (3De22:2) Contrariwise, disparagement may be defined as hatred, in so far as it induces a man to think too meanly of a hated object. Cf. III:xxvi.note.
3De23:178
Envy (invidia)
is hatred, in so far as it induces a man to be pained by another's good
fortune, and to rejoice in another's evil fortune.
Explanation.— (3De23:1) Envy is generally opposed to sympathy ]compassion[, which, by doing some violence to the meaning of the word, may therefore be thus defined:—
3De34:178
Sympathy [compassion]
is love, in so far as it induces a man to feel pleasure at another's good
fortune, and pain at another's evil fortune.
Explanation.— (3De24:1) Concerning envy see the notes to III:xxiv.note and xxxii.note. (3De24:2) These emotions also arise from pleasure or pain accompanied by the idea of something external, as cause either in itself or accidentally. (3De24:3) I now pass on to other emotions, which are accompanied by the idea of something within as a cause.
3De25:178
Self-approval (acquiescentia
in se ipso) [self-esteem],
pleasure arising from a man's contemplation
of himself and his own power of action.
3De36:178 Humility (humilitas) is pain arising from a man's contemplation of his own weakness, of body or mind.
Explanation.— (3De26:1):179 Self-complacency is opposed to humility, in so far as we thereby mean pleasure arising from a contemplation of our own power of action; but, in so far as we mean thereby pleasure accompanied by the idea of any action which we believe we have performed by the free decision of our mind, it is opposed to repentance, which we may thus define:—
3De27:179
Repentance (poenitentia) is
pain accompanied by the idea of some action, which we believe we have performed
by the free decision of our mind.
Explanation.— (3De27:1) The causes of these emotions we have set forth in III:li.note, and in III:liii., liv., Iv. & Note. (3De27:2) Concerning the free decision of the mind see II:xxxv.note. (3De27:3) This is perhaps the place to call attention to the fact, that it is nothing wonderful that all those actions, which are commonly called wrong, are followed by pain, and all those, which are called right, are followed by pleasure. (3De27:4) We can easily gather from what has been said, that this depends in great measure on education ]upbringing[. (3De27:5) Parents, by reprobating [blaming] the former class of actions, and by frequently chiding their children because of them, and also by persuading to and praising the latter class, have brought it about, that the former should be associated with pain and the latter with pleasure. (3De27:6) This is confirmed by experience. 3De27:7) For custom and religion are not the same among all men, but that which some consider sacred others consider profane, and what some consider honourable others consider disgraceful. (3De27:8) According as each man has been educated, he feels repentance for a given action or glories therein.
3De28:179
Pride (superbia) is thinking,
too highly of one's self from self-love.
Explanation.— (3De28:1) Thus pride is different from partiality, for the latter term is used in reference to an external object, but pride is used of a man thinking too highly of himself. (3De28:2) However, as partiality is the effect of love, so is pride the effect or property of self-love, which may therefore be thus defined, love of self or self-approval, in sofar as it leads a man to think too highly of himself ]III.xxvi.note[. (3De28:3) To this emotion there is no contrary. (3De28:4) For no one thinks too meanly of himself because of self-hatred; I say that no one thinks too meanly of himself, in so far as he conceives that he is incapable of doing this or that. (3De28:5) For whatsoever a man imagines that he is incapable of doing, he imagines this of necessity, and by that notion he is so disposed, that he really cannot do that which he conceives that he cannot do. (3De28:6) For, so long as he conceives that he cannot do it, so long is he not determined to do it, and consequently so long is it impossible for him to do it. (3De28:7) However, if we consider such matters as only depend on opinion, we shall find it conceivable that a man may think too meanly of himself; for it may happen, that a man, sorrowfully regarding his own weakness, should imagine that he is despised by all men, while the rest of the world are thinking of nothing less than of despising him. (3De28::8):180 Again, a man may think too meanly of himself, if he deny of himself in the present something in relation to a future time of which he is uncertain. (3De28:9) As, for instance, if he should say that he is unable to form any clear conceptions ]certainty[, or that he can desire and do nothing but what is wicked and base, &c. (3De28:10) We may also say, that a man thinks to meanly of himself, when we see him from excessive fear of shame ]disgrace[ refusing to do things which others, his equals, venture. (3De28:11) We can, therefore, set down as a contrary to pride an emotion which I will call self-abasement, for as from self-complacency springs pride, so from humility springs self-abasement, which I will accordingly thus define:—
EDe29:180
Self-abasement (abjectio)
[despondency] is thinking
too meanly of one's self by reason of pain.
Explanation.— (3De29:1) We are nevertheless generally accustomed to oppose pride to humility, but in that case we pay more attention to the effect of either emotion than to its nature. (3De29:1a) We are wont to call proud the man who boasts ]exults[ too much (III:xxx.note), who talks of nothing but his own virtues and other people's faults, who wishes to be first; and lastly who goes through life with a style and pomp suitable to those far above him in station. (3De29:2) On the other hand, we call humble the man who too often blushes, who confesses his faults, who sets forth other men's virtues, and who, lastly, walks with bent head and is negligent of his attire. (3De29:3) However, these emotions, humility and self-abasement, are extremely rare. (De29:4) For human nature, considered in itself, strives against them as much as it can (see III:xiii., liv.); hence those, who are believed to be most self-abased and humble, are generally in reality the most ambitious and envious.
EDe30:181
Honour (gloria) [love
of esteem] is pleasure accompanied
by the idea of some action of our own, which we believe to be praised by
others.
3De31:181
Shame (pudor) is pain accompanied
by the idea of some action of our own, which we believe to be blamed by
others.
Explanation.— (3De31:1) On this subject see the note to III:xxx. (3De31:2) But we should here remark the difference which exists between shame and modesty ]bashfulness[ [sense of shame]. 3De31:3) Shame is the pain following the deed whereof we are ashamed. (3De31:4) Modesty is the fear or dread of shame, which restrains a man from committing a base action. (3De31:5) Modesty is usually opposed to shamelessness ]impudence[, but the latter is not an emotion, as I will duly show; however, the names of the emotions (as I have remarked already) have regard rather to their exercise than to their nature. (3De31:6) I have now fulfilled my task of explaining the emotions arising from pleasure [joy] and pain [sadness]. (3De31:7) I therefore proceed to treat of those which I refer to desire.
3De32:181
Regret (desiderium) [longing]
is the desire or appetite
to possess something, kept alive by the remembrance of the said thing,
and at the same time constrained by the remembrance of other things which
exclude the existence of it.
Explanation.— (3De32:1) When we remember a thing, we are by that very fact, as I have already said more than once, disposed to contemplate it with the same emotion as if it were something present; but this disposition or endeavour, while we are awake, is generally checked by the images of things which exclude the existence of that which we remember. (3De32:2) Thus when we remember something which affected us with a certain pleasure, we by that very fact endeavour to regard it with the same emotion of pleasure as though it were present, but this endeavour ]conatus[ is at once checked by the remembrance of things which exclude the existence of the thing in question. (3De32:3) Wherefore regret is, strictly speaking a pain opposed to that pleasure, which arises from the absence of something we hate (cf. III:xlvii.note). (3De32:4) But, as the name regret seems to refer to desire, I set ]classify[ this emotion down, among the emotions springing from desire.
3De33:182
Emulation (aemulatio) is the
desire of something, engendered in us by our conception that others have
the same desire.
Explanation.— (3De33:1) He who runs away, because he sees others running away, or he who fears, because he sees others in fear; or again, he who, on seeing that another man has burnt his hand, draws towards him his own hand, and moves his body as though his own hand were burnt; such an one can be said to imitate another's emotion, but not to emulate him; not because the causes of emulation and imitation are different, but because it has become customary to speak of emulation only in him, who imitates that which we deem to be honourable, useful, or pleasant. (3De33:2) As to the cause of emulation, cf. III:xxvii. & Note. (3De33:3) The reason why this emotion is generally coupled with envy may be seen from III:xxxii & Note.
3De34:182
Thankfulness (gratitudo)
or Gratitude is the desire or zeal springing from love, whereby we endeavour
to benefit him, who with similar feelings of love has conferred a benefit
on us. (Cf. III:xxxix.note & III:xl.)
3De35:182
Benevolence (benevolentia)
is the desire of benefitting one whom we pity.
Cf. III:xxvii.note.
3De36:182
Anger (ira) is the desire,
whereby through hatred we are induced to injure one whom we hate.
3De37:182
Revenge (vindicta) [vengence]
is the desire whereby we are induced, through
mutual hatred, to injure one who, with similar
feelings, has injured us. (See III:xl.Coroll.ii.
& Note.)
3De38:182
Cruelty or savageness (saevitia)
(crudelitas) [severity]
is the desire, whereby a man is impelled to injure one whom we love or
pity.
Explanation.— (3De38:1) To cruelty is opposed clemency ]mercy[, which is not a passive state of the mind, but a power whereby man restrains his anger and revenge.
3De39:182
Timidity
(timor) is the desire to avoid a greater evil, which
we dread, by undergoing a lesser evil. Cf. III:xxxix.note.
3De40:182
Daring (audacia) ]boldness[
is the desire, whereby a man is set on to do something dangerous which
his equals fear to attempt.
3De41:182
Cowardice (pusillanimitas)
is attributed to one, whose desire is checked by the fear of some danger
which his equals dare to encounter.
Explanation.— (3De41:1) Cowardice is, therefore, nothing else but the fear of some evil, which most men are wont not to fear; hence I do not reckon it among the emotions springing from desire. (3De41:2) Nevertheless, I have chosen to explain it here, because, in so far as we look to the desire, it is truly opposed to the emotion of daring.
3De42:183
Consternation (consternatio)
is attributed to one, whose desire of avoiding evil is checked by amazement
at the evil which he fears.
Explanation.— (3De42:1) Consternation is, therefore, a species of cowardice. (3De42:2) But, inasmuch as consternation arises from a double fear, it may be more conveniently defined as a fear which keeps a man so bewildered ]stupified[ and wavering, that he is not able to remove the evil. (3De42:3) I say bewildered, in so far as we understand his desire of removing the evil to be constrained by his amazement ]wonder[. (3De42:4) I say wavering,in so far as we understand the said desire to be constrained by the fear of another evil, which equally torments him: whence it comes to pass that he knows not, which he may avert of the two. (3De42:5) On this subject, see III:xxxix.note, and III:lii.note. (3De42:6) Concerning cowardice and daring, see III:li.note.
3De43:183
Courtesy, (humanitas, seu modestia) or deference
, is the desire of acting in a way that should
please men, and refraining from that which should displease them.
3De44:183
Ambition is the immoderate
desire of power ]honour[.
Explanation.— (3De44:1) Ambition is the desire, whereby all the emotions (cf. III:xxvii. and xxxi.) are fostered and strengthened; therefore this emotion can with difficulty be overcome. (3De44:2) For, so long as a man is bound by any desire, he is at the same time necessarily bound by this. (3De44:3) "The best men," says Cicero, "are especially led by honour. (3De44:4) Even philosophers, when they write a book contemning honour, sign their names thereto," and so on.
3De45:183
Luxury [gluttony],
]dissipation[
is excessive desire, or even love of living sumptuously.
3De46:183
Intemperance [drunkenness]
is the excessive desire and love of drinking.
3De47:183
Avarice [greed]
is the excessive desire and love of riches.
3De48:184
Lust is desire and love in the matter of sexual intercourse.
Explanation.— (3De48:1) Whether this desire be excessive or not, it is still called lust. (3De.48:2) These last five emotions (as I have shown in III:Ivi.note.) have no contraries. (3De.48:3) For deference is a species of ambition. Cf. III:xxix.note.
(3De48:4) Again,
I have already pointed out, that temperance,
sobriety, and chastity, indicate rather a power
than a passivity of the mind. (3De48:5)
It may, nevertheless, happen, that an avaricious,
an ambitious, or a timid man may abstain from
excess in eating, drinking, or sexual indulgence, yet avarice,
ambition, and fear are
not contraries to luxury, drunkenness, and debauchery. (3De48:6)
For an avaricious man often is glad to gorge
himself with food and drink at another man's expense. (3De48:7)
An ambitious man will restrain himself in nothing,
so long as he thinks his indulgences are secret; and if he lives among
drunkards and debauchees ]libertines[, he
will, from the mere fact of being ambitious, be more prone to those vices.
(3De48:8) Lastly,
a timid man does that which he would not. (3De48:9)
For though an avaricious man should, for the
sake of avoiding death, cast his riches into the sea, he will none the
less remain avaricious; so, also, if a lustful man is downcast, because
he cannot follow his bent, he does not, on the ground of abstention, cease
to be lustful. (3De48:10) In
fact, these emotions are not so much concerned with the actual feasting,
drinking, &c., as with the appetite and love of such. (3De48:11)
Nothing, therefore, can be opposed to these
emotions, but high-mindedness ]courage[
and valour ]nobility[,
whereof I will speak presently.
(3De48:12) The
definitions of jealousy and other waverings of the
mind I pass over in silence, first, because they arise from the compounding
of the emotions already described; secondly, because many of them have
no distinctive names, which shows that it is sufficient for practical purposes
to have merely a general knowledge of them. (3De.48:13)
However, it is established from the definitions
of the emotions, which we have set forth, that they
all spring from desire, pleasure,
or pain, or, rather, that there is nothing besides
these three; wherefore each is wont to be called by a variety of names
in accordance with its various relations and extrinsic tokens. (3De48:14)
If we now directour attention to these primitive
emotions, and to what has been said concerning the nature of the mind,
we shall be able thus to define the emotions, in so far as they are referred
to the mind only.
GENERAL DEFINITION
OF THE EMOTIONS.
(GN:1):185 Emotion, which is called a passivity of the soul [mind], is a confused idea whereby the mind affirms concerning its body, or any part thereof, a force for existence (existendi vis) greater or less than before, and by the presence of which the mind is determined to think {desire} of one thing rather than another.
Explanation.— (3:GN:2)
I say, first, that emotion
or passion of the soul ]passivity
of the mind[ is a confused
idea. (3:GN;3) For
we have shown that the mind is only passive, in
so far as it has inadequate or confused ideas (III:iii.).
(3:GN:4) I
say, further, whereby the mind affirms concerning its body or any part
thereof a force for existence greater than
before. (3:GN5) For
all the ideas of bodies, which we possess,
denote rather the actual disposition of our own body (II:xvi.Coroll.ii.)
than the nature of an external body. (3:GN:6)
But the idea which constitutes
the reality of an emotion must denote or express the disposition of the
body, or of some part thereof, which is possessed by the body, or some
part thereof, because its power of action or force for existence is increased
or diminished, helped or hindered. (3:GN:7)
But it must be noted that, when I say a greater
or less force for existence than before, I do not mean that the mind compares
the present with the past disposition of the body, but that the idea which
constitutes the reality of an emotion affirms something of the body, which,
in fact, involves more or less of reality than before.
(GN:8):185 And
inasmuch as the essence of mind consists in the fact (II:xi.,
xiii.), that it affirms the actual existence of its
own body, and inasmuch as we understand by perfection
the very essence of a thing,
it follows that the mind passes to greater or less perfection {°P},
when it happens to affirm {an °EMOTION}
concerning its own body, or any part thereof, something involving more
or less reality than before.
(3:GN:9) When,
therefore, I said above that the power of the mind is increased or diminished,
I merely meant that the mind had formed of its own body, or of some part
thereof, an idea involving more or less of reality {perfection},
than it had already affirmed concerning its own body. (3:GN:10)
For the excellence of ideas, and the actual
power of thinking are measured by the excellence of the object. (3:GN:11)
Lastly, I
have added by the presence of which the mind is determined to think
of one thing rather than another, so that, besides the nature of pleasure
and pain, which the first part of the definition explains, I might also
express the nature of desire.
E3:Endnote - From Wolfson's
Book XIV:2:184
- Summary of Part III.
Had Spinoza written his Ethics in the manner of the rabbis and scholastics, he would have prefaced the last three parts of the Ethics with a statement somewhat as follows:
Having dealt in the previous parts of our work with what is generally known as theoretical philosophy, we shall now deal with practical philosophy, or what is known as ethics, politics, and economics. Following the order of topics which are generally included under ethics, we shall divide the subject into three parts:
first, the emotions
second, the so-called virtues and vices (Part IV);
third, final bliss (Part V).
In fact, such an outline of the last three parts of the Ethics, though differently phrased, occurs toward the end of the Preface to Part III. It reads as follows: "I shall, therefore, pursue the same method in considering the:
[a] nature [Part III] and
[b] strength [Part IV] of the emotions and
[c] the power of, the mind over them [Part V]
which I pursued in our previous discussion of G-D [Part I] and the mind [Part II], and I shall consider human actions and appetites just as if I were considering lines, planes, or bodies."
The fifty-nine propositions of the Third Part of the Ethics fall into four groups, dealing with the following topics:
I. Actions and Passions (E3Props. I - III).
II. The Conatus and the Primary Passive Emotions (E3Props. IV - XI).
III. Derivative Passive Emotions (E3Props. XII - LVII).
IV. Active Emotions. (E3Props. LVIII - LIX).
E3:Endnote 11:0. - From Book
XIV - Volume 2, Page 195.
But increase and diminution imply a certain standard of measurement. What the standard is by which the affections of the body are measured, to ascertain whether the acting power of the body is increased or diminished by them, is explained by Spinoza in Propositions IV-X. The standard of measurement, he says, is the conatus (effort, impulse) by which each thing endeavors to persevere in its own being. Every affection of the body is said to increase the acting power of the body in so far as it increases that endeavor for self-preservation; it diminishes the acting power of the body in so far as it diminishes that endeavor. This endeavor for self-preservation is the first law of nature and is the basis of all our emotions.
Bk.VII:28.
Emotion (affectus);
Usage by Spinoza explained—
This is the usual translation of 'affectus,' and the translator had best retain it in default of a more accurate term. It certainly seems odd to speak of 'the emotions of desire' and this is a sufficient indication that 'affectus' is not quite the equivalent of our 'emotion.' Its definition in Def. 3, III makes it clear that 'affectus' is equally a bodily state (affectio) and its mental counterpart as idea, but it is inevitable that Spinoza should be more concerned with the latter than the former.
E3:Endnote 59:6
- ". . . I set
down to highmindedness."
Perhaps high-mindedness (enlightenedness) but it is not altruistic. He creates a better society of which, he as part, benefits.
E3:Endnote De.6
-". . .
accompanied by the idea . . ."
Accompanied means being aware of the "organic" idea.
E3:Endnote
GN:2 - ".
. . is a confused idea."
Man's emotions:
If the emotion is an adequate idea, he is active (objective) and has PcM. (Being objective is judging "true or false".)
If the emotion is a confused (inadequate) idea, he is passive (subjective) and loses his PcM— a wind-buffeted leaf. (Being subjective is judging "good or bad".)
Cash Value— Strive for adequate knowledge so as to maximize your PcM. Judge objectively.
A paraphrase of the Alcoholics Anonymous creed:
End of Part III of V.
Abridged
THE ETHICS - PART 4
Of Human Bondage
or the Strength
of the Emotions
Only links, comments, and endnotes are abridged, not Spinoza's Works.
2-1. See JBY Notes for Part
1 for notes as applicable.
2-2. For a "study of the plan of Ethics
4" see Deleuze's Bk.XIX:340-1.
4-3. Latin versions.
4-4. Wolfson's
summary of Part IV.
TABLE OF CONTENTS:
E4 Preface:187
E4 Definitions:190
E4 Axiom:191
E4 Appendix:236
Part IV Proposition List:
Book I:Pg. xiv;
4P1 4P2 4P3 4P4 4P5 4P6 4P7 4P8 4P9 4P10
4P11 4P12
4P13 4P14
4P15 4P16
4P17 4P18
4P19 4P20
4P21 4P22
4P23 4P24
4P25
4P26 4P27
4P28 4P29
4P30
4P31 4P32
4P33 4P34
4P35
4P36 4P37
4P38 4P39
4P40
4P41 4P42
4P43 4P44
4P45 4P46
4P47 4P48
4P49 4P50
4P51 4P52
4P53 4P54
4P55 4P56
4P57 4P58
4P59 4P60.
4P61 4P62
4P63
4P64 4P65
4P66 4P67
4P68 4P69
4P70
4P71 4P72
4P73
E4 Appendix:236
(4:Prf:1)
Human infirmity in moderating and checking the emotions
I name bondage: for, when a man is a prey to
his emotions, he is not his own master, but lies
at the mercy of fortune: so much so,
that he is often compelled, while seeing that which is better
for him, to follow that which is worse. (4:Prf:2)
Why this is so, and what is good
or evil in the emotions, I propose to show how in this part of my treatise.
(4:Prf:3)
But, before I begin, it would be well to make
a few prefatory observations on perfection
and imperfection {E4:EndnotePrf:4},
good and evil. (4:Prf:4)
When a man has purposed to make a given thing,
and has brought it to perfection, his work will be pronounced perfect,
not only by himself, but by everyone who rightly knows, or thinks that
he knows, the intention and aim of its author. (4:Prf:5)
For instance, suppose anyone sees a work (which
I assume to be not yet completed), and knows that the aim of the author
of that work is to build a house, he will call the work imperfect; he will,
on the other hand, call it perfect, as soon as he sees that it is carried
through to the end, which its author had purposed for it. (4:Prf:6)
But if a man sees a work, the like whereof
he has never seen before, and if he knows not the intention of the artificer,
he plainly cannot know, whether that work be perfect or imperfect. (4:Prf:7)
Such seems to be the primary meaning of these
terms.
(4:Prf:8):187 But,
after men began to form general ideas, to think out
types of houses, buildings, towers, &c., and to prefer certain types
to others, it came about, that each man called perfect that which he saw
agree with the general idea he had formed of the thing in question, and
called imperfect that which he saw agree less with his own preconceived
type, even though it had evidently been completed in accordance with the
idea of its artificer. (4:Prf:9)
This seems to be the only reason for calling
natural phenomena, which, indeed, are not made with human hands, perfect
or imperfect: for men are wont to
form general ideas of things natural, no less than of things artificial,
and such ideas they hold as types, believing that Nature
(who they think does nothing without an object) has them in view, and has
set them as types before herself. (4:Prf:10)
Therefore, when they behold something in Nature,
which does not wholly conform to the preconceived type which they have
formed of the thing in question, they say that Nature
has fallen short or has blundered, and has left her work incomplete. (4:Prf:11)
Thus we see
that men are wont to style natural phenomena perfect or imperfect rather
from their own prejudices, than from
true knowledge of what they pronounce upon.
(4:Prf:12):188 Now
we showed in the Appendix to Part I., that Nature
does not work with an end in view. (4:Prf:13)
For the eternal and infinite Being, which we call
God or Nature, acts by the same necessity
as that whereby it exists. (4:Prf:14)
For we have shown, that by the same necessity
of its nature, whereby it exists, it likewise works (I:xvi.).
(4:Prf:15) The
reason or cause why God or Nature exists,
and the reason why he acts, are one and the same. (4:Prf:16)
Therefore, as he does not exist for the sake
of an end, so neither does he act for the sake of an end; of his existence
and of his action there is neither origin nor end. (4:Prf:17)
Wherefore, a cause which is called final is
nothing else but human desire, insofar as it is considered as the origin
or cause of anything. (4:Prf:18)
For example, when we say that to be inhabited
is the final cause of this or that house, we mean nothing more than that
a man, conceiving the conveniences of household life, had a desire to build
a house. (4:Prf:19) Wherefore,
the being inhabited, in so far as it is regarded as a final cause, is nothing
else but this particular desire, which is really the efficient
cause; it is regarded as the primary cause, because men are generally
ignorant of the causes of their desires. (4:Prf:20)
They are, as I have often said already, conscious
of their own actions and appetites, but ignorant
of the causes whereby they are determined to any particular desire. (4:Prf:21)188
Therefore, the common saying that Nature
sometimes falls short, or blunders, and produces things which are imperfect,
I set down among the glosses treated of in the Appendix
to Part 1. (4:Prf:22) Perfection
and imperfection, then, are in reality merely modes of thinking, or
notions which we form from a comparison among one
another of individuals of the same species; hence I said above (II:Def.vi.),
that by reality and perfection I mean the same
thing. (4:Prf:23) For
we are wont to refer all the individual things in
Nature to one genus, which is called the highest genus, namely, to the
category of Being, whereto absolutely all individuals in Nature belong.
(4:Prf:24) Thus,
in so far as we refer the individuals in Nature to
this category, and comparing them one with another, find that some possess
more of being or reality than others, we, to this extent, say that some
are more perfect than others. (4:Prf:25)
Again, in so far as we attribute to them anything
implying negation— as term, end, infirmity, etc., we, to this extent, call
them imperfect, because they do not affect our mind so much as the things
which we call perfect, not because they have any intrinsic deficiency,
or because Nature has blundered. (4:Prf:26)
For nothing lies within the scope of a thing's
nature, save that which follows from the necessity
of the nature of its efficient cause, and whatsoever
follows from the necessity of the nature of its efficient cause necessarily
comes to pass.
(4:Prf:27):189 As
for the terms good and bad, they indicate no positive
quality {E4:D1}
in things regarded in themselves, but are merely
modes of thinking, or notions which we form from the comparison of things
one with another. (4:Prf:28)
Thus one and the same thing can be at the same
time {objective}
good, bad, and indifferent. (4:Prf:29)
For instance, music is
good for him that is melancholy, bad
for him that mourns; for him that is deaf, it is neither good nor bad.
(4:Prf:30) Nevertheless,
though this be so, the terms should still be retained. (4:Prf:31)
For, inasmuch as we desire to form an idea
of man as a type of human nature which we may hold in view, it will be
useful for us to retain the terms in question, in the sense I have indicated.
(4:Prf:32):189 In
what follows, then, I shall mean by, "good"
that, which we certainly know to be a means of approaching more nearly
to the type of human
nature, which we have set before ourselves; by "bad," that
which we certainly know to be a hindrance to us in approaching the said
type. (4:Prf:33):190 Again,
we shall say that men are more perfect, or more imperfect, in proportion
as they approach more or less nearly to the said type. (4:Prf:34)
For it must be specially remarked that, when
I say that a man passes from a lesser to a greater perfection {°P},
or vice versâ, I do not mean that he is changed from
one essence or reality to another;
for instance, a horse would be as completely destroyed
by being changed into a man, as by being changed into an insect. (4:Prf:35)
What I mean is, that we conceive the thing's
power of action, in so far as this is understood
by its nature, to be increased or diminished.
(4:Prf:36) Lastly,
by perfection in general I shall, as I have said,
mean reality in other words, each thing's essence,
in so far as it exists, and operates in a particular manner, and without
paying any regard to its duration. (4:Prf:37)
For no given thing can be said to be more perfect,
because it has passed a longer time in existence. (4:Prf:38)
The duration of things
cannot be determined by their essence, for the essence
of things involves no fixed and definite period of existence; but everything,
whether it be more perfect or less perfect, will always be able to persist
in existence with the same force wherewith it began to exist; wherefore,
in this respect, all things are equal.
4De1:190
By good I mean that which
we certainly know to be useful to us.
4De2. By evil I mean that which
we certainly know to be a hindrance to us in the attainment of any
good.
(Concerning these terms see the foregoing preface towards the end.)
4De3. Particular things
I call contingent in so far as, while regarding their essence
only, we find nothing therein, which necessarily asserts
their existence or excludes it.
4De4:190 Particular things I call possible in so far as, while regarding the causes whereby they must be produced, we know not, whether such causes be determined for producing them.
(In I:xxxiii.note.i., I drew no
distinction between possible and contingent, because there was in that
place no need to distinguish them accurately.)
4De5:191 By
conflicting emotions I mean those which draw a man
in different directions, though they are of the same kind, such as luxury
and avarice, which are both species of love,
and are contraries, not by nature, but by
accident.
4De6:191
What I mean by emotion felt towards a thing, future, present,
and past, I explained in III:xviii., notes.i.,
& ii., which see.
(But I should here also remark, that we can only distinctly
conceive distance of space or time up to a certain definite limit; that
is, all objects distant from us more than two hundred feet, or whose distance
from the place where we are exceeds that which we can distinctly conceive,
seem to be an equal distance from us, and all in the same plane; so also
objects, whose time of existing is conceived as removed from the present
by a longer interval than we can distinctly conceive, seem to be all equally
distant from the present, and are set down, as it were, to the same moment
of time.)
4De7:191 By
an end, for the sake of which we do something, I mean a desire.
4De8:191 By virtue (virtus)
and power I mean the same thing; that is (III:vii.),
virtue, in so far as it is referred to man, is a man's nature or essence,
in so far as it has the power of effecting what can only be understood
by the laws of that nature.
E4 AXIOM:191
There is no individual thing in nature, than which there
is not another more powerful and strong. Whatsoever thing be given, there
is something stronger whereby it can be destroyed.
Proof.— (4:1:1)
Falsity consists solely in the privation of
knowledge which inadequate ideas involve (II:xxxv.),
nor have they any positive quality on account of which they are called
false (II:xxxiii.); contrariwise, in so far as
they are referred to G-D, they are
true (II:xxxii.). (4:1:2)
Wherefore, if the positive quality possessed
by a false idea were removed by the presence of what is true, in virtue
of its being true, a true idea would then be removed by itself, which (III:iv.)
is absurd. (4:1:3)
Therefore, no positive quality possessed by
a false idea, &c. Q.E.D.
Note.— (4:1:4):192 This
proposition is more clearly understood from II:xvi.Coroll.ii.
(4:1:5) For
imagination is an idea,
which indicates rather the present disposition of the human body than the
nature of the external body; not indeed distinctly,
but confusedly; whence it comes to pass, that the
mind is said to err. (4:1:6)
For instance, when we look at the sun, we conceive
that it is distant from us about two hundred feet; in this judgment we
err, so long as we are in ignorance of its true distance; when its true
distance is known, the error is removed, but not the imagination; or, in
other words, the idea of the sun, which only explains the nature of that
luminary, in so far as the body is affected thereby: wherefore, though
we know the real distance, we shall still nevertheless imagine the sun
to be near us. (4:1:7):192 For,
as we said in III:xxxv.note, we do not imagine the
sun to be so near us, because we are ignorant of its true distance, but
because the mind conceives the magnitude of the sun to the extent that
the body is affected thereby. (4:1:8)
Thus, when the rays of the sun falling on the
surface of water are reflected into our eyes, we imagine the sun as if
it were in the water, though we are aware of its real position; and similarly
other imaginations, wherein the mind is deceived whether they indicate
the natural disposition of the body, or that its power of activity
is increased or diminished, are not contrary to the truth, and do not vanish
at its presence. (4:1:9)
It happens indeed that, when we mistakenly
fear an evil, the fear vanishes when we hear the
true tidings; but the contrary also happens, namely, that we fear an evil
which will certainly come, and our fear vanishes when we hear false tidings;
thus imaginations do not vanish at the presence of the truth, in virtue
of its being true, but because other imaginations, stronger than the first,
supervene and exclude the present existence of that which we imagined,
as I have shown in II:xvii.
4P2:192
We are only passive, in so far as we are a part of Nature,
which cannot be conceived by itself without other parts.
Proof.— (4:2:1) We are said to be passive, when something arises in us, whereof we are only a partial cause (III:Def.ii.), that is (III:Def.i.), something which cannot be deduced solely from the laws of our nature. (4:2:2) We are passive therefore in so far as we are a part of Nature, which cannot be conceived by itself without other parts. Q.E.D.
4P3:193
The force whereby a man persists in existing is limited, and
is infinitely surpassed by the power of external causes.
Proof.— (4:3:1) This is evident from the axiom of this part. (4:3:2) For, when man is given, there is something else— say A— more powerful; when A is given, there is something else— say B— more powerful than A, and so on to infinity; thus the power of man is limited by the power of some other thing, and is infinitely surpassed by the power of external causes. Q.E.D.
4P4:193
It is impossible, that man should not be a part of Nature,
or that he should be capable of undergoing no changes, save such as can
be understood through his nature only as their adequate cause.
Proof.— (4:4:1)
The power, whereby each particular thing, and
consequently man, preserves his being, is the power of G-D
or of Nature (I:xxiv.Coroll.);
not in so far as it is infinite, but in so far as it can be explained by
the actual human essence (III:vii.). (4:4:2)
Thus the power of man, in so far as it is explained
through his own actual essence, is a part of the infinite power of G-D
or Nature, in other words, of the essence thereof (I:xxxiv.).
(4:4:3) This
was our first point. (4:4:4):193
Again, if it were possible, that man should
undergo no changes save such as can be understood
[by 3P4
& 3P6] solely
through the nature of man, it would follow that he would
not be able to die, but would always necessarily exist; this would
be the necessary consequence of a cause whose power was either
finite or infinite; namely, either of man's power only, inasmuch
as he would be capable of removing from himself all changes
which could spring from external causes; or of the
infinite power of Nature, whereby all individual things
would be so ordered, that man should be incapable
of undergoing any changes save such as tended towards his
own preservation. (4:4:5)
But the first alternative is absurd (by the
last Prop., the proof of which is universal,
and can be applied to all individual things). (4:4:6):193
Therefore, if it be possible, that man should
not be capable of undergoing any changes, save such as can be explained
solely through his own nature, and consequently that he must always (as
we have shown) necessarily exist; such a result must follow from the infinite
power of G-D, and consequently (I:xvi.)
from the necessity of the divine nature, in so far as it is regarded as
affected by the idea of any given man, the whole order of Nature as conceived
under the attributes of extension and thought must be
deducible. (4:4:7)
It would therefore follow (I:xxi.)
that man is infinite, which (by the first part of
this proof) is absurd. (4:4:8)
It is, therefore, impossible, that man should
not undergo any changes save those whereof he is the adequate cause. Q.E.D.
Corollary.— (4:4:9)
Hence it follows, that man is necessarily always
a prey to his passions, that he follows and obeys the general order of
Nature, and that he accommodates himself thereto, as much as the nature
of things demands.
4P5:194
The power and increase of every passion, and its persistence
in existing are not defined by the power, whereby we ourselves endeavour
to persist in existing, but by the power of an external cause compared
with our own.
Proof.— (4:5:1) The essence of a passion cannot be explained through our essence alone (III:Def.i.&.ii.), that is (III:vii.), the power of a passion cannot be defined by the power, whereby we ourselves endeavour to persist in existing, but (as is shown in II:xvi.) must necessarily be defined by the power of an external cause compared with our own. Q.E.D.
4P6:194
The force of any passion or emotion can overcome the rest of
a man's activities or power, so that the emotion
becomes obstinately fixed to him.
Proof.— (4:6:1) The force and increase of any passion and its persistence in existing are defined by the power of an external cause compared with our own (by the foregoing Prop.); therefore (IV:iii.) it can overcome a man's power, &c. Q.E.D.
4P7:194
An emotion can only be controlled
or destroyed by another emotion contrary thereto, and with more power for
controlling emotion.
Proof.— (4:7:1)
Emotion, in so far as it is referred to the
mind, is an idea, whereby the mind affirms of its body a greater or less
force of existence than before (cf. the general Definition
of the Emotions at the end of Part III.) (4:7:2)
When, therefore, the mind is assailed by any
emotion, the body is at the same time affected with a modification whereby
its power of activity is increased or diminished.
(4:7:3) Now
this modification of the body (IV:v.) receives from
its cause the force for persistence in its being; which force can only
be checked or destroyed by a bodily cause (II:vi.),
in virtue of the body being affected with a modification contrary to (III:v.)
and stronger than itself (IV.Ax.); wherefore (II:xii.)
the mind is affected by the idea of a modification contrary to, and stronger
than the former modification, in other words, (by the general definition
of the emotions) the mind will be affected by an emotion contrary to and
stronger than the former emotion, which will exclude or destroy the existence
of the former emotion; thus an emotion cannot be destroyed nor controlled
except by a contrary and stronger emotion. Q.E.D.
Corollary.— (4:7:4):195
An emotion, in so far as it is referred to
the mind, can only be controlled or destroyed through an idea of a modification
of the body contrary to, and stronger than, that which we are undergoing.
(4:7:5) For
the emotion which we undergo can only be checked or destroyed [by
4P7] by
an emotion contrary to, and stronger than, itself, in other words, (by
the general Definition of the Emotions) only by an idea of a modification
of the body contrary to, and stronger than, the modification which we undergo.
4P8:195
The knowledge of good and evil is nothing else but the emotions
of pleasure or pain, in so far as we are conscious thereof.
Proof.— (4:8:1) We call a thing good or evil, when it is of service or the reverse in preserving our being (IV:Def.i.&.ii.), that is (III:vii.), when it increases or diminishes, helps or hinders, our power of activity. [by Def. of Joy & Sadness in 3P11S] (4:8:2) Thus, in so far as we perceive that a thing affects us with pleasure or pain, we call it good or evil; wherefore the knowledge of good and evil is nothing else but the idea of the pleasure or pain, which necessarily follows from that pleasurable or painful emotion (II:xxii.). (4:8:3) But this idea is united to the emotion in the same way as mind is united to body (II:xxi. ]& note[ ); that is, there is no real distinction between this idea and the emotion or idea of the modification of the body, save in conception only. (4:8:4) Therefore the knowledge of good and evil is nothing else but the emotion, in so far as we are conscious thereof. Q.E.D.
4P9:196
An emotion, whereof we conceive the cause to be with us at
the present time, is stronger than if we did not conceive the cause to
be with us.
Proof.— (4:9:1)
Imagination or conception is the idea, by which
the mind regards a thing as present (II:xvii.note),
but which indicates the disposition of the mind rather than the nature
of the external thing (II:xvi.Coroll.ii). (4:9:2)
An emotion [by
GDE] is therefore
a conception, in so far as it indicates the disposition [constitution]
of the body. (4:9:3)
But a conception (by II:xvii.)
is stronger, so long as we conceive nothing which excludes the present
existence of the external object; wherefore an emotion is also stronger
or more intense, when we conceive the cause to be with us at the present
time, than when we do not conceive the cause to be with us. Q.E.D.
Note.— (4:9:4):196
When I said above in III:xviii.
that we are affected by the image of what is past or
future with the same emotion as if the thing conceived were present,
I expressly stated, that this is only true in so far as we look solely
to the image of the thing in question itself; for the thing's nature is
unchanged, whether we have conceived it or not; I did not deny that the
image becomes weaker, when we regard as present to us other things which
exclude the present existence of the future object: I did not expressly
call attention to the fact, because I purposed to treat of the strength
of the emotions in this part of my work.
Corollary.— (4:9:5)
The image of something past
or future, that is, of a thing which we regard as in relation to
time past or time future, to the exclusion of time present, is, when other
conditions are equal, weaker than the image of something present; consequently
an emotion felt towards what is past or future is less intense, other conditions
being equal, than an emotion felt towards something present.
4P10:196
Towards something future, which we conceive as close at hand,
we are affected more intensely, than if we conceive that its time for existence
is separated from the present by a longer interval; so too by the remembrance
of what we conceive to have not long passed away we are affected more intensely,
than if we conceive that it has long passed away.
Proof.— (4:10:1):197
In so far as we conceive a thing as close
at hand, or not long passed away, we conceive that which excludes
the presence of the object less, than if its period of future existence
were more distant from the present, or if it had long passed away (this
is obvious) therefore (by the foregoing Prop.) we are,
so far, more intensely affected towards it. Q.E.D.
{Elwes:
Pg. 197.}
Corollary.— (4:10:2)
From the remarks made in IV:Def.vi.
of this part it follows that, if objects are separated from the present
by a longer period than we can define in conception, though their dates
of occurrence be widely separated one from the other, they all affect us
equally faintly.
{Curley:
Pg. 552.}
[Schol. {Note}:
(4:10:2) From
what we noted at D6, it follows that we are still
affected equally mildly toward objects separated from the present by an
interval of time longer than we can determine by imagining, even though
we may understand that they are separated from one another by a long interval
of time.]
4P11:197
An emotion towards that which we conceive as necessary is,
when other conditions are equal, more intense than an emotion towards
that which is possible, or contingent,
or non-necessary.
Proof.— (4:11:1) In so far as we conceive a thing to be necessary ]inevitable[, we, to that extent, affirm its existence; on the other hand we deny a thing's existence, in so far as we conceive it not to be necessary (I:xxxiii.note.i.); wherefore (IV.ix.) an emotion towards that which is necessary is, other conditions being equal, more intense than an emotion that which is non-necessary. Q.E.D.
4P12:197
An emotion towards a thing, which we know not to exist at the
present time, and which we conceive as possible,
is more intense, other conditions being equal, than an emotion towards
a thing contingent.
Proof.— (4:12:1)
In so far as we conceive a thing as contingent,
we are [not]
]not[ affected by the
conception of some further thing, which would assert ]posit[
the existence of the former (IV:Def.iii.);
but, on the other hand, we (by hypothesis) conceive certain things, which
exclude its present existence. (4:12:2)
But, in so far as we conceive a thing to be
possible in the future, we there by conceive things which assert its existence
(IV:iv.), that is (III:xviii.),
things which promote hope or fear: wherefore an emotion towards something
possible is more vehement ]intense[.
Q.E.D.
Corollary.—
(4:12:3) An
emotion towards a thing, which we know not to exist in the present, and
which we conceive as contingent, is far fainter,
than if we conceive the thing to be present with us.
Proof.— (12:4):198 Emotion towards a thing, which we conceive to exist, is more intense than it would be, if we conceived the thing as future (IV:ix.Coroll.), and is much more vehement, than if the future time be conceived as far distant from the present (IV:x.). (4:12:5) Therefore an emotion towards a thing, whose period of existence we conceive to be far distant from the present, is far fainter, than if we conceive the thing as present; it is, nevertheless [by 4P12], more intense, than if we conceived the thing as contingent, wherefore an emotion towards a thing, which we regard as contingent, will be far fainter, than if we conceived the thing to be present with us. Q.E.D.
4P13:198
Emotion towards a thing contingent,
which we know not to exist in the present, is, other conditions being equal,
fainter than an emotion towards a thing past.
Proof.— (4:13:1) In so far as we conceive a thing as contingent, we are not affected by the image of any other thing, which asserts the existence of the said thing (IV:Def.iii.), but, on the other hand (by hypothesis), we conceive certain things excluding its present existence. (4:13:2) But, in so far as we conceive it in relation to time past, we are assumed to conceive something, which recalls the thing to memory, or excites ]that is, which activates[ the image thereof (II:xviii. & Note), which is so far the same as regarding it as present (II:xvii.Coroll.). (4:13:3) Therefore (IV:ix.) an emotion toward a thing contingent, which we know does not exist in the present, is fainter, other conditions being equal, than an emotion towards a thing past. Q.E.D.
4P14:198
A true knowledge of good and evil cannot
check any emotion by virtue of being true,
but only in so far as it is considered as an emotion.
Proof.— (4:14:1)
An emotion is an idea, whereby the mind affirms
of its body a greater or less force of existing than before (by the General
Definition of the Emotions); therefore ]IV.i.[
it has no positive quality, which can be destroyed
]annulled[
by the presence of what is true; consequently
the knowledge of good and evil cannot, by virtue
of being true, restrain
any emotion. (4:14:2) But,
in so far a such knowledge is an emotion (IV:viii.)
if it have more strength for restraining emotion, it will to that extent
be able to restrain ]check[
the given emotion [by
4P7].
Q.E.D.
4P15:198
Desire arising from the knowledge of good
and bad can be quenched or checked by many of the other desires arising
from the emotions whereby we are assailed [tormented].
Proof.— (4:15:1) From the true knowledge of good and evil, in so far as it is an emotion [by 4P8], necessarily arises desire (Def. of the Emotions, i.), the strength of which is proportioned to the strength of the emotion wherefrom it arises (III:xxxvii.). (4:15:2) But, inasmuch as this desire arises (by hypothesis) from the fact of our truly understanding anything, it follows that it is also present with us, in so far as we are active (III:i.) [III:iii.], and must therefore be understood through our essence only (III:Def.ii.); consequently (III:vii.) its force and increase can be defined solely by human power. (4:15:3) Again, the desires arising from the emotions whereby we are assailed are stronger, in proportion as the said emotions are more vehement [violent]; wherefore their force and increase [IV:v.] must be defined solely by the power of external causes, which, when compared with our own power, indefinitely surpass it (IV:iii.); hence the desires arising from like emotions may be more vehement ]stronger[, than the desire which arises from a true knowledge of good and evil, and may, consequently [4P7], control or quench it. Q.E.D.
4P16:199
Desire arising from the knowledge of good and evil, in so far
as such knowledge regards what is future, may be more easily controlled
or quenched, than the desire for what is agreeable [more
pleasurable] at the present moment.
Proof.— (4:16:1) Emotion towards a thing, which we conceive as future, is fainter than emotion towards a thing that is present (IV:ix.Coroll.). (4:16:2) But desire, which arises from the true knowledge of good and evil, though it be concerned with things which are good at the moment, can be quenched or controlled by any headstrong [some rash] desire (by the last Prop., the proof whereof is of universal application). (4:16:3) Wherefore desire arising from such knowledge, when concerned with the future, can be more easily controlled or quenched, &c. Q.E.D.
4P17:199
Desire arising from the true knowledge of good and evil, in
so far as such knowledge is concerned with what is contingent,
can be controlled far more easily still, than desire for things that are
present.
Proof.— (4:17:1)
This Prop. is proved
in the same way as the last Prop. from IV:xii.Coroll.
Note.— (17:2):200
I think I have now shown the reason, why men
are moved by opinion ]uncritical
belief[ more readily than by
true reason, why it is that the true knowledge of good and evil stirs up
conflicts in the soul ]mind[,
and often yields to every kind of passion. (4:17:3)
This state of things gave rise to the exclamation
of the poet:
(Ov. Met. vii.20) "Video meliora proboque, Deteriora sequor."
The better path I gaze at and
approve, The worse— I follow."
[I see and
approve the better, but follow the worse.]
(4:17:4) Ecclesiastes, Ecc. 1:18, seems to have had the same thought in his mind, when he says, "He who increaseth knowledge increaseth sorrow." (4:17:5) I have not written the above with the object of drawing the conclusion, that ignorance is more excellent than knowledge, or that a wise man is on a par with a fool in controlling his emotions, but because it is necessary to know the power and the infirmity [lack of power] of our nature, before we can determine what reason can do in restraining the emotions, and what is beyond her power. (4:17:6) I have said, that in the present part I shall merely treat of human infirmity ]weakness[. (4:17:7) The power of reason over the emotions I have settled to treat separately.
4P18:200
Desire arising from pleasure is, other conditions being equal,
stronger than desire arising from pain.
Proof.— (4:18:1)
Desire is the essence of a man (III:De.I.),
that is [by 3P7],
the endeavour [conatus]
whereby a man {when
Rational} endeavours
to persist in his own being. (4:18:2)
Wherefore desire arising from pleasure [III:.xi.note]
is, by the fact of pleasure being felt,
increased or helped; on the contrary, desire arising from pain is, by the
fact of pain being felt, diminished or hindered;hence the force of desire
arising from pleasure must be defined by human power together with the
power of an external cause, whereas desire arising from pain must be defined
by human power only. (4:18:3)
Thus the former is the stronger of the two.
Q.E.D.
Note.— (4:18:4)
In these few remarks I have explained the causes
of human infirmity and inconstancy, and shown why men do not abide by the
precepts of reason. (4:18:5)
It now remains for me to show what course is
marked out for us by reason, which of the emotions are in harmony with
the rules of human reason, and which of them are contrary thereto.
(18:6):201 But,
before I begin to prove my Propositions in detailed [cumbersome]
geometrical fashion, it is advisable to sketch
them briefly in advance, so that everyone may more readily grasp my meaning.
(4:18:7):201 As
reason makes no demands contrary to nature,
it demands, that every man should love himself, should
seek that which is useful to him— I mean, that which is really useful to
him, should desire everything which really brings man to greater perfection {°P},
and should, each for himself, endeavour as far as he can to preserve his
own being. (4:18:8) This
is as necessarily true, as that a whole is greater
than its part{s}. (Cf. III:iv.)
(4:18:9) Again,
as virtue is nothing else but action in accordance with the laws of one's
own nature (IV:Def.viii.), and as no one endeavours
to preserve his own being [by
3P7], except in accordance
with the laws of his own nature, it follows, first, that the foundation
of virtue is the endeavour to preserve one's own being, and that happiness
{better PcM}
consists in man's power of preserving his own being; secondly, that virtue
is to be desired for its own sake, and that there is nothing more excellent
or more useful to us, for the sake of which we should desire it; thirdly
and lastly that suicides are weak-minded, and are overcome by external
causes repugnant to their nature. (4:18:10)
Further, it follows from E2:Postulate
iv., that we can never arrive at doing without all external things
for the preservation of our being or living, so as to have no relations
with things which are outside ourselves. (4:18:11)
Again, if we consider our mind, we see that
our intellect would be more imperfect, if mind were alone, and could understand
nothing besides itself. (4:18:12)
There are, then, many things outside ourselves,
which are useful to us, and are, therefore, to be desired. (4:13:13)
Of such none can be discerned more excellent,
than those which are in entire agreement with our nature. (4:18:14)
For if, for example, two individuals of entirely
the same nature are united, they form a combination twice as powerful as
either of them singly.
(4:18:15):201 Therefore,
to man there is nothing more useful than man— nothing, I repeat, more excellent
for preserving their being can be wished for by men, than that all should
so in all points agree, that the minds and bodies of all should form, as
it were, one single mind and one single body, and that all should, with
one consent, as far as they are able, endeavour to preserve their being,
and all with one consent seek what is useful
to them all. (4:18:16) Hence,
men who are governed by reason— that is, who seek what is useful to them
in accordance with reason, desire for themselves nothing, which they do
not also desire for the rest of mankind, and, consequently, are just, faithful,
and honourable in their conduct.
(4:18:17):202 Such
are the dictates of reason, which I purposed thus briefly to indicate,
before beginning to prove them in greater detail. (4:18:18)
I have taken this course, in order, if possible,
to gain the attention of those who believe, that the principle that every
man is bound to seek what is useful for himself is the foundation of impiety,
rather than of piety and virtue. (4:18:19)
Therefore, after briefly showing that the contrary
is the case, I go on to prove it by, the same method, as that whereby I
have hitherto proceeded.
4P19:202
Every man, by the laws of his nature, necessarily desires or
shrinks from that which he deems to be good or bad.
Proof.— (4:19:1) The knowledge of good and evil is (IV:viii.) the emotion of pleasure or pain, in so far as we are conscious thereof; therefore, every man ]III.xxviii.[ necessarily desires what he thinks [judges] good, and shrinks from what he thinks bad. (4:19:2) Now this appetite is nothing else but man's nature or essence (Cf. the Definition of Appetite given in III:ix.note and III:De.I). (4:19:3) Therefore, every man, solely by the laws of his nature, desires [wants] the one, and shrinks from the other, &c. Q.E.D.
4P20:202
The more every man endeavours, and is able to seek what is
useful to him— in other words, to preserve
his own being— the more is he endowed with virtue; on the contrary,
in proportion as a man neglects to seek what is useful to him, that is,
to preserve his own being, he is wanting in power.
Proof.— (4:20:1)
Virtue is human power, which is defined solely
by man's essence (IV:D.viii.), that is [by
3P7], which is defined solely
by the endeavour made by man to persist in his own being. (4:20:2)
Wherefore, the more a man endeavours, and is
able to preserve his own being, the more is he endowed with virtue, and,
consequently (III:iv. &, vi.),
in so far as a man neglects to preserve his own being, he is wanting in
power. Q.E.D.
Note.— (4:20:3)
No one, therefore, neglects seeking his own
good, or preserving his own being, unless he be overcome by causes external
and foreign to his nature. (4:20:4)
No one, I say, from the necessity of his own
nature, or otherwise than under compulsion from external causes, shrinks
from food, or kills himself: which latter may be done in a variety of ways.
(4:20:5) A
man, for instance, kills himself under the compulsion of another man, who
twists round his right hand, wherewith he happened to have taken up a sword,
and forces him to turn the blade against his own heart;
or, again, he may be compelled, like Seneca, by a tyrant's command, to
open his own veins— that is, to escape a greater evil by incurring, a lesser;
or, lastly, latent
]unobsevable[
external causes may so disorder his imagination,
and so affect his body, that it may assume a nature contrary to its former
one, and whereof the idea cannot exist in the mind (III:x.)
(4:20:6) But
that a man, from the necessity of his own nature, should endeavour to become
non-existent, is as impossible as that something should be made out of
nothing, as everyone will see for himself, after a little reflection.
4P21:203
No one can desire to be blessed, to act rightly, and to live
rightly, without at the same time wishing to be, act, and to live—
in other words, to actually exist.
Proof.— (4:21:1) The proof of this proposition, or rather the proposition itself, is self-evident, and is also plain from the definition of desire. (4:21:2) For the desire of living, acting, &c., blessedly or rightly, is (Def. of the Emotions, i.) the essence of man— that is (III:vii.), the endeavour made by everyone to preserve his own being. (4:21:3) Therefore, no one can desire, &c. Q.E.D.
4P22:203
No virtue can be conceived as prior to this endeavour to preserve
one's own being.
Proof.— (4:22:1)
The effort for self-preservation ]conatus[
is the essence of a thing (III:vii.);
therefore, if any virtue could be conceived as prior thereto, the essence
of a thing would have to be conceived as prior to itself, which is obviously
absurd. (4:22:2) Therefore
no virtue, &c. Q.E.D.
Corollary.— (4:22:3)
The effort for self-preservation is the first
and only foundation of virtue. (4:22:4)
For prior to this principle [by
4P22] nothing
can be conceived, and without it no virtue can be conceived ]independently
of it. IV.xxi.[.
4P23:204
Man, in so far as he is determined to a particular action because
he has inadequate ideas, cannot be absolutely said to act in obedience
to virtue; he can only be so described, in so far as he is determined for
the action because he understands.
Proof.— (4:23:1) In so far as a man is determined to an action through having inadequate ideas, he is passive (III:i.), that is (III:Def.i., & iii.), he does something, which cannot be perceived solely through his essence, that is (by IV:Def.viii.), which does not follow from his virtue. (4:23:2) But, in so far as he is determined for an action because he understands, he is active; that is, he does something, which is perceived through his essence alone, or which [by IV:Def.viii.] adequately follows from his virtue. Q.E.D.
4P24:204
To act absolutely in obedience to virtue is in us the same
thing as to act, to live, or to preserve one's being (these three terms
are identical in meaning) in accordance with the dictates of
reason on the basis of seeking what is useful to one's self.
Proof.— (4:24:1) To act absolutely in obedience to virtue is nothing else but to act according to the {first} laws of one's own nature. (4:24:2) But we only act, in so far as we understand (III:iii.): therefore to act in obedience to virtue is in us nothing else but to act, to live, or to preserve one's being in obedience to reason, and that on the basis of seeking what is useful for us (IV:xxii.Coroll.). Q.E.D.
4P25:204
No one wishes to preserve his being for the sake of anything
else.
Proof.— (4:25:1) The endeavour, wherewith everything endeavours to persist in its being, is defined solely by the essence of the thing itself (III:vii.); from this alone, and not from the essence of anything else, it necessarily follows (III:vi.) that everyone endeavours to preserve his being. (4:25:2) Moreover, this proposition is plain from IV:xxii.Coroll., for if a man should endeavour to preserve his being for the sake of anything else, the last-named thing would obviously be the ]primary[ basis of virtue, which, by the foregoing corollary, is absurd ]as is self-evident[. (4:25:3) Therefore no one, &c. Q.E.D.
4P26:205
Whatsoever we endeavour in obedience to reason
is nothing further than to understand;
neither does the mind, in so far as it makes use of reason, judge anything
to be useful to it, save such things as are conducive to understanding.
Proof.— (4:26:1) The effort for self-preservation is nothing else but the essence of the thing in question (III:vii.), which, in so far as it exists such as it is, is conceived to have force for continuing in existence (III:vi.) and doing such things as necessarily follow from its given nature (see the Def. of Appetite, III:ix.Note). (4:26:2) But the essence of reason is nought else but our mind, in so far as it clearly and distinctly understands (see the definition in II:xl.Note:ii.); therefore (II:xl.) whatsoever we endeavour in obedience to reason is nothing else but to understand. (4:26:3) Again, since this effort of the mind wherewith the mind endeavours, in so far as it reasons, to preserve its own being is nothing else but understanding; this effort at understanding is (IV:xxii.Coroll.) the first and single basis [only foundation] of virtue, nor shall we endeavour to understand things for the sake of any ulterior object (IV:xxv.); on the other hand, the mind, in so far as it reason, will not be able to conceive any good for itself, save such things as are conducive [lead] to understanding.
4P27:205
We know nothing to be certainly good or evil, save such things
as really conduce to understanding, or such as are able to hinder us from
understanding.
Proof.— (4:27:1) The mind, in so far as it reasons, desires nothing beyond understanding, and judges nothing to be useful to itself, save such things as conduce [lead to] to understanding (by the foregoing Prop.). (4:27:2) But the mind (II:xli., xliii & Note) cannot possess certainty concerning anything, except in so far as it has adequate ideas, or (what by II:xl.N1 & 2, is the same thing) in so far as it reasons. (4:27:3) Therefore we know nothing to be good or evil save such things as really conduce, &c. Q.E.D.
4P28:205
The mind's highest good is the knowledge
of G-D, and the mind's highest virtue is to know G-D.
Proof.— (4:28:1) The mind is not capable of understanding anything higher than God, that is (I:Def.vi.), than a Being absolutely infinite, and without which (I:xv.) nothing can either be or be conceived; therefore (IV:xxvi. & xxvii.), the mind's highest utility [greatest advantage] or [by] (IV:Def.i.) good is the knowledge of G-D. (4:28:2) Again, the mind is active, only in so far as it understands ]III:i & III.iii[, and only to the same extent ]IV:xxiii[ can it be said absolutely to act virtuously [by 4P23]. (4:28:3) The mind's absolute virtue is therefore to understand. (4:28:4) Now, as we have already shown, the highest that the mind can understand is G-D; therefore the highest virtue of the mind is to understand or to know G-D. Q.E.D.
4P29:206
No individual thing, which is entirely different from our own
nature, can help or check our power of activity, and absolutely nothing
can do us good or harm, unless it has something in common with our nature.
Proof.— (4:29:1) The power of every individual thing, and consequently the power [2P10C] of man, whereby he exists and operates ]acts[, can only be determined by an individual thing (I:xxviii.), whose nature (II:vi.) must be understood through the same nature ]attribute[ as that, through which human nature is conceived. (4:29:2) Therefore our power of activity, however it be conceived, can be determined and consequently helped or hindered by the power of any other individual thing, which has something in common with us, but not by the power of anything, of which the nature is entirely different from our own; and since we call good or evil that which is the cause of pleasure or pain (IV:viii.), that is (III:xi.Note), which increases or diminishes, helps or hinders, our power of activity; therefore, that which is entirely different from our nature can neither be to us good nor bad. Q.E.D.
4P30:206
A thing cannot be bad for us through the quality which it has
in common with our nature, but it is bad for us in so far as it is contrary
to our nature.
Proof.— (4:30:1) We call a thing bad when it is the cause of pain (IV:viii.), that is (by the Def., which see in III:xi.Note), when it diminishes or checks our power of action. (4:30:2) Therefore, if anything were bad for us through that quality which it has in common with our nature, it would be able itself to diminish or check that which it has in common with our nature, which (III:iv.) is absurd. (4:30:3) Wherefore nothing can be bad for us through that quality which it has in common with us, but, on the other hand, in so far as it is bad for us, that is (as we have just shown), in so far as it can [by III:v.] diminish or check our power of action, it is contrary to our nature. Q.E.D.
4P31:207
In so far as a thing is in harmony with our nature,
it is necessarily good.
Proof.— (4:31:1)
In so far as a thing is in harmony with our
nature, it cannot be bad for it [by
IV.xxx.].
(4:31:1a) It
will [by 1A3.]
therefore necessarily be either good or indifferent.
(4:31:2) If
it be assumed that it be neither good nor bad, nothing will follow from
its nature (IV:Def.i.), which tends to the preservation
of our nature, that is (by the hypothesis), which tends to the preservation
of the thing itself; but this (III:vi.) is absurd;
therefore, in so far as a thing is in harmony with our nature, it is necessarily
good. Q.E.D.
Corollary.— (4:31:3)
Hence it follows, that, in proportion as a
thing is in harmony with our nature, so is it more useful or better for
us, and vice versâ, in proportion as a thing is more useful for us,
so is it more in harmony with our nature. (4:31:4)
For, in so far as it is not in harmony with
our nature, it will necessarily be different therefrom or contrary thereto.
(4:31:5) If
different, it can neither be good nor bad (IV:xxix.);
if contrary, it will be contrary to that which is in harmony with our nature,
that is ]IV:xxx.[,
contrary [by
4P31] to
what is good— in short, bad. (4:31:6)
Nothing, therefore, can be good, except in
so far as it is in harmony with our nature; and hence a thing is useful,
in proportion as it is in harmony with our nature, and vice versâ.
Q.E.D.
4P32:207
In so far as men are a prey to passion, they cannot, in that
respect, be said to be naturally in harmony.
Proof.— (4:32:1) Things, which are said to be in harmony ]agree in nature[ naturally, are understood to agree in power (III:vii.), not in want of power or negation, and consequently not in passion (III:iii.Note); wherefore men, in so far as they are a prey to their passions, cannot be said to be naturally in harmony. Q.E.D.
Note.— (4:32:2) This is also self-evident; for, if we say that white and black only agree in the fact that neither is red, we absolutely affirm that the do not agree in any respect. (4:32:3) So, if we say that a man and a stone only agree in the fact that both are finite— wanting in power, not existing by the necessity of their own nature, or, lastly, indefinitely surpassed by the power of external causes— we should certainly affirm that a man and a stone are in no respect alike; therefore, things which agree only in negation, or in qualities which neither possess, really agree in no respect.
4P33:208
Men can differ in nature, in so far as they are assailed by
those emotions, which are passions, or passive states; and to this extent
one and the same man is variable and inconstant.
Proof.— (4;33:1) The nature or essence of the emotions cannot be explained solely through our essence or nature (III:Def.i. & ii.), but it must be defined by the power, that is (III:vii.), by the nature of external causes in comparison with our own; hence it follows, that there are as many kinds of each emotion as there are external objects whereby we are affected (III:lvi.), and that men may be differently affected by one and the same object (III:li), and to this extent differ in nature; lastly, that one and the same man may be differently affected towards the same object, and may therefore be variable and inconstant. Q.E.D.
4P34:208
In so far as men are assailed by emotions which are passions,
they can be contrary one to another.
Proof.— (4:34:1)
A man, for instance Peter, can be the cause
of Paul's feeling pain, because he (Peter) possesses something similar
to that which Paul hates (III:xvi.), or because Peter
has sole possession of a thing which Paul also loves (III:xxxii.
& Note), or for other causes (of which the
chief are enumerated in III:lv.Note); it may therefore
happen that Paul should hate Peter (Def. of Emotions:vii.),
consequently it may easily [by
3P40 & N]
happen also, that Peter should hate Paul in
return, and that each should endeavour to do the other an injury, (III:xxxix.),
that is (IV:xxx.), that they should be contrary one
to another. (4:34:2) But
the emotion of pain is always a passion or passive state (III:lix.);
hence men, in so far as they are assailed by emotions which are passions,
can be contrary one to another. Q.E.D.
Note.— (4:34:3):208
I said that Paul may hate Peter, because he
conceives that Peter possesses something which he (Paul) also loves; from
this it seems, at first sight, to follow, that these two men, through both
loving the same thing, and, consequently, through agreement of their respective
natures, stand in one another's way;if this were so, IV:xxx.
and IV:xxxi. would be untrue. (4:34:4)
But if we give the matter our unbiased attention,
we shall see that the discrepancy vanishes. (4:34:5)
For the two men are not in one another's way
in virtue of the agreement of their natures, that is, through both loving
the same thing, but in virtue of one differing from the other. (4:34:6)
For, in so far as each loves the same thing,
the love of each is fostered thereby (III:xxxi.),
that is (Def. Emotions:vi.) the pleasure of each
is fostered thereby. (4:34:7)
Wherefore it is far from being the case, that
they are at variance through both loving the same thing, and through the
agreement in their natures. (4:34:8)
The cause for their opposition lies, as I have
said, solely in the fact that they are assumed to differ. (4:34:9)
For we assume that Peter has the idea of the
loved object as already in his possession, while Paul has the idea of the
loved object as lost. (4:34:10)
Hence the one man will be affected with pleasure,
the other will be affected with pain, and thus they will be at variance
one with another. (4:34:11)
We can easily show in like manner, that all
other causes of hatred depend solely on differences, and not on the agreement
between men's natures.
4P35:209
In so far only as men live in obedience ]guidance[
to reason,
do they always necessarily agree in nature.
Proof.— (4:35:1)
In so far as men are assailed by emotions that
are passions, they can be different in nature (IV:xxxiii.),
and at variance one with another ]IV.xxxiv.[.
(4:35:2) But
men are only said to be active, in so far as they act in obedience to reason
(III:iii.); therefore, what so ever follows from human
nature in so far as it is defined by reason must (III:Def.ii.)
be understood solely through human nature as
its proximate cause. (4:35:3)
But, since every man by the laws of his nature
desires that which he deems good, and endeavours to remove that which he
deems bad IV:xix.); and further, since that which
we, in accordance with reason, deem good or bad, necessarily is good or
bad (II:xli.); it follows that men, in so far as they
live in obedience to reason, necessarily do only such things as are necessarily
good for human nature, and consequently for each individual man (IV:xxxi.Coroll.);
in other words, such things as are in harmony with each man's nature. (4:35:4)
Therefore, men in so far as they live in obedience
to reason, necessarily live always in harmony one with another. Q.E.D.
Corollary I.— (4:35:5)
There is no individual thing in nature, which
is more useful to man, than a man who lives in obedience to reason. (4:35:6)
For that thing is to man most useful, which
is most in harmony with his nature (IV:xxxi.Coroll.);
that is, obviously, man. (4:35:7)
But man acts absolutely according to the laws
of his nature, when he lives in obedience to reason (III:Def.ii.),
and to this extent only is always necessarily in harmony with the nature
of another man (by the last Prop.); wherefore among
individual things nothing is more useful to man, than
a man who lives in obedience to reason. Q.E.D.
Corollary II.— (4:35:8):210
As every man seeks most that which is useful
to him, so are men most useful one to another. (4:35:9)
For the more a man seeks what is useful to
him and endeavours to preserve himself, the more is he endowed with virtue
(IV:xx.), or, what is the same thing (IV:Def.viii.),
the more is he endowed with power to act according to the laws [by
3P3] of
his own nature, that is to live in obedience to reason. (4:35:10)
But men are most in natural harmony, when they
live in obedience to reason (by the last Prop.);
therefore (by the foregoing Coroll.) men will be
most useful one to another, when each seeks most that which is useful to
him. Q.E.D.
Note.— (4:35:11)
What we have just shown is attested by experience
so conspicuously, that it is in the mouth of nearly everyone: "Man
is to man a God." (4:35:12)
Yet it rarely happens that men live in obedience
to reason, for things are so ordered among them, that they are generally
envious and troublesome one to another. (4:35:13)
Nevertheless they are scarcely able to lead
a solitary life, so that the definition of man as a social animal has met
with general assent; in fact, men do derive from social life much more
convenience than injury. (4:35:14)
Let satirists then laugh their fill at human
affairs, let theologians rail, and let misanthropes praise to their utmost
the life of untutored rusticity, let them heap contempt on men and praises
on beasts; when all is said, they will find that men can provide for their
wants much more easily by mutual help, and that only by uniting their forces
can they escape from the dangers that on every side beset them: not to
say how much more excellent and worthy of our knowledge it is, to study
the actions of men than the actions of beasts.
(4:35:15) But
I will treat of this more at length elsewhere.
4P36:211
The highest good of those who follow virtue is common to all,
and therefore all can equally rejoice therein.
Proof.— (4:36:1)
To act virtuously is to act in obedience with
reason (IV:xxiv.), and
whatsoever we endeavour to do in obedience to reason is to understand (IV:xxvi.);
therefore (IV:xxviii.) the highest good for those
who follow after virtue is to know G-D;
that is (II:xlvii. & Note)
a good which is common to all and can be possessed by all men equally,
in so far as they are of the same nature. Q.E.D.
Note.— (4:36:2)
Someone may ask how it would be, if the highest
good of those who follow after virtue were not common to all? (4:36:3)
Would it not then follow, as above (IV:xxxiv.),
that men living in obedience ]guidance[
to reason, that is (IV:xxxv.),
men in so far as they agree in nature, would be at variance one with another?
(4:36:4)
To such an inquiry, I make answer, that it
follows not accidentally but from the very nature of reason, that main's
highest good is common to all, inasmuch as it is deduced from the very
essence of man, in so far as defined by reason; and that a man could neither
be, nor be conceived without the power of taking
pleasure ]ability
to enjoy[ in this highest good.
(4:36:5) For
it belongs to the essence of the human mind (II:xlvii.),
to have an adequate knowledge of the eternal and infinite essence of God.
4P37:211
The good which every man, who follows after virtue, desires
for himself he will also desire for other men, and so much the more, in
proportion as he has a greater knowledge of G-D.
Proof.— (4:37:1)
Men, in so far as they live in obedience to
reason, are most useful to their fellow men
(IV:xxxv;Coroll.i.); therefore (IV:xix.),
we shall in obedience to reason necessarily endeavour to bring about that
men should live in obedience to reason. (4:37:2)
But the good which every man, in so far as
he is guided by reason, or, in other words ]IV.xxiv.[,
follows after virtue, desires for himself, is to understand (IV:xxvi.);
wherefore the good, which each follower of virtue seeks for self, he will
desire also for others. (4:37:3)
Again, desire, in so far as it is referred
to the mind, is the very essence of the mind (Def. of
the Emotions:i.); now the essence of the mind consists in knowledge
(II:xi.), which involves the knowledge of God (II:xlvii.),
and without it (I:xv.), can neither be, nor be conceived;
therefore, in proportion as the mind's essence involves a greater knowledge
of God, so also will be greater the desire of the follower of virtue, that
other men should possess that which he seeks as good
for himself. Q.E.D.
Another Proof.—
(4:37:4) The
good, which a man desires for himself and loves, he
will love more constantly, if he sees that others love it also (III:xxxi.);
he will [So,
by 3P31C] therefore
endeavour that others should love it also; and as the good in question
]IV.xxxvi.[
is common to all, and therefore all can rejoice
therein, he will endeavour, for the same reason, to bring about that all
should rejoice therein, and this he will do the more (III:xxxvii.),
in proportion as his own enjoyment of the good is greater.
Note I.— (4:37:5):212
He who, guided by emotion only, endeavours
to cause others to love what he loves himself, and to make the rest of
the world live according to his own fancy, acts solely by impulse, and
is, therefore, hateful, especially, to those who take delight in something
different, and accordingly study and, by similar impulse, endeavour, to
make men live in accordance with what pleases themselves. (4:37:6)
Again, as the highest good sought by men under
the guidance of emotion is often such, that it can only be possessed by
a single individual, it follows that those who love it are not consistent
in their intentions, but, while they delight to sing its praises, fear
to be believed. (4:37:7) But
he, who endeavours to lead men by reason, does not act by impulse but courteously
and kindly, and his intention is always consistent.
(4:37:8)
Again, whatsoever we desire and do, whereof
we are the cause in so far as we possess the idea
of God, or know God, I set down ]refer[
to Religion. (4:37:9):212
The desire of well-doing, which is engendered
by a life according to reason, I call piety. (4:37:10)
Further, the desire, whereby a man living according
to reason is bound to associate others with himself in friendship, I call
honour (Honestas); by
honourable I mean that which is praised by men living according to reason,
and by base [dishonourable]
I mean that which is repugnant to the gaining
of friendship. (4:37:11)
I have also shown in addition what are the
foundations of a state; and the difference between true virtue
and infirmity may be readily gathered from what I have said; namely, that
true virtue is nothing else but living in accordance with reason; while
infirmity is nothing else but man's allowing himself to be led by things
which are external to himself, and to be by them determined to act in a
manner demanded by the general disposition of things rather than by his
own nature considered solely in itself.
(4:37:12):213 Such
are the matters which I engaged to prove in IV:xviii. ]Note[,
whereby it is plain that the law against the slaughtering of animals is
founded rather on vain superstition and womanish pity
than on sound reason. (4:37:13)
The rational quest of what is useful to us
further teaches us the necessity of associating ourselves with our fellow-men,
but— not with beasts, or things, whose nature is different from our own;
we have the same rights in respect to them as they have in respect to us.
(4:37:14)
Nay, as everyone's right is defined by his
virtue, or power, men have far greater rights over
beasts than beasts have over men. (4:37:15)
Still I do not deny that beasts feel: what
I deny is, that we may not consult our own advantage and use them as we
please, treating them in the way which best suits us; for their nature
is not like ours, and their emotions are naturally different from human
emotions (III:Ivii.Note). (4:37:16)
It remains for me to explain what I mean by,
just and unjust, sin and merit. (4:37:17)
On these points see the following note.
Note II.— (4:37:18):213
In the Appendix to
Part I. I undertook to explain praise and blame,
merit and sin, justice
and injustice.
(4:37:19) Concerning
praise and blame I have spoken in III:xxix.Note:
the time has now come to treat of the remaining terms. (4:37:20)
But I must first say a few words concerning
man in the state of nature and in society.
(4:37:21) Every
man exists by sovereign natural right, and, consequently, by sovereign
natural right performs those actions which follow from the necessity of
his own nature; therefore by sovereign natural right every man judges what
is good and what is bad, takes care of his own advantage according to his
own disposition ]thinking[
(IV:xix. and IV:xx.),
avenges the wrongs done to him (III:xl.Coroll. ii.),
and endeavours to preserve that which he loves and
to destroy— that which he hates (III:xxviii.).
(4:37:22)
Now, if men lived under the guidance of reason,
everyone would remain in possession of this his right, without any injury
being done to his neighbour (IV:xxxv.Coroll.i.).
(4:37:23) But
seeing that they are a prey to their emotions ]IV.iv.Cor.[,
which far surpass human power or virtue (IV:vi.),
they are often drawn in different directions, and being at variance one
with another (IV:xxxiii., xxxiv.),
stand in need of mutual help (IV:xxxv.Note). (4:37:24)
Wherefore, in order that men may live together
in harmony, and may aid one another, it is necessary that they should forego
their natural right, and, for the sake of security, refrain from all actions
which can injure their fellow-men. (4:37:25)
The way in which this end can be obtained,
so that men who are necessarily a prey to their emotions (IV:iv.Coroll.),
inconstant ]IV.xxxiii.[,
and diverse, should be able to render each other mutually secure, and feel
mutual trust, is evident from IV:vii. and III:xxxix.
(4:37:26) It
is there shown, that an emotion can only be restrained by an emotion stronger
than, and contrary to itself, and that men avoid inflicting injury through
fear of incurring a greater injury themselves.
(4:37:27):214 On
this law ]these
terms[ society can be established,
so long as it keeps in its own hand the right, possessed by everyone, of
avenging injury, and pronouncing on good and evil; and provided it also
possesses the power to lay down a general rule of conduct, and to pass
laws sanctioned, not by reason, which is powerless in restraining emotion,
but by threats (IV:xvii.Note). (4:37:28)
Such a society established with laws and the
power of preserving itself is called a State, while those who live
under its protection are called citizens. (4:37:29)
We may readily understand that there is in
the state of nature nothing, which by universal consent is pronounced good
or bad; for in the state of nature everyone thinks solely of his own advantage,
and according to his disposition, with reference only to his individual
advantage, decides what is good or bad, being bound by no law to anyone
besides himself. (4:37:30) In
the state of nature, therefore, sin is inconceivable;
it can only exist in a state, where good and evil are pronounced on by
common consent, and where everyone is bound to obey the State authority.
(4:37:31)
Sin, then, is nothing
else but disobedience, which is therefore punished by the right of the
State only. (4:37:32) Obedience,
on the other hand, is set down as merit, inasmuch as a man is thought
worthy of merit, if he takes delight in the
advantages which a State provides.
(4:37:33):215 Again,
in the state of nature, no one is by common
consent master ]owner[
(dominus)
of anything, nor is there anything in nature,
which can be said to belong to one man rather than another: all things
are common to all. (4:37:34)
Hence, in the state of nature, we can conceive
no wish to render to every man his own, or to deprive a man of that which
belongs to him; in other words, there is nothing in the state of nature
answering to justice and injustice. (4:37:35)
Such ideas are only possible in a social state,
when it is decreed by common consent what belongs to one man and what to
another.
(4:37:36) From
all these considerations it is evident, that justice and injustice, sin
and merit, are extrinsic ideas, and not attributes which display the nature
of the mind. (4:37:37) But
I have said enough.
4P38:215
Whatsoever disposes the human body, so as to render it capable
of being affected in an increased number of ways, or of affecting external
bodies in an increased number of ways, is useful to man; and is so, in
proportion as the body is thereby rendered more capable of being affected
or affecting other bodies in an increased number of ways; contrariwise,
whatsoever renders the body less capable in this respect is hurtful to
man.
Proof.— (38:1) Whatsoever thus increases the capabilities of the body increases also the mind's capability of perception (II:xiv.); therefore, whatsoever thus disposes the body and thus renders it capable, is necessarily good or useful (IV:xxvi., IV:xxvii.); and is so in proportion to the extent to which it can render the body capable; contrariwise (II:xiv., IV:xxvi., IV:xxvii.), it is hurtful, if it renders the body in this respect less capable.Q.E.D.
4P39:215
Whatsoever brings about the preservation of the proportion of motion
and rest, which the parts of the human body mutually possess, is good;
contrariwise, whatsoever causes a change in such proportion is bad.
Proof.— (4:39:1)
The human body needs
many other bodies for its preservation (II:Post.iv.).
(4:39:2) But
that which constitutes the specific reality (forma) of a human body
is, that its parts communicate their several motions one to another in
a certain fixed proportion (Def. before Lemma iv.
after II:xiii.). (4:39:3)
Therefore, whatsoever brings about the preservation
of the proportion between motion and rest, which the parts of the human
body mutually possess, preserves the specific reality of the human body,
and consequently ]II:Post.iii
& vi.[ renders
the human body capable of being affected in many ways and of affecting
external bodies in many ways; consequently it is good (by the last
Prop.). (4:39:4) Again,
whatsoever brings about a change in the aforesaid proportion causes the
human body to assume another specific character, in other words (see Preface
to this Part towards the end, though the point is indeed self-evident),
to be destroyed, and consequently totally incapable of being affected in
an increased numbers of ways; therefore it is bad. Q.E.D.
Note.— (4:39:5):216
The extent to which such causes
]things[
can injure or be of service to the mind will
be explained in the Fifth Part. (4:39:6)
But I would here remark that I consider ]understand[
that a body undergoes death, when the proportion
of motion and rest which obtained mutually among its several parts is changed.
(4:39:7) For
I do not venture to deny that a human body, while keeping the circulation
of the blood and other properties, wherein the life of a body is thought
to consist, may none the less be changed into another nature totally different
from its own. (4:39:8) There
is no reason, which compels me to maintain that a body does not die, unless
it becomes a corpse; nay, experience would seem to point to the opposite
conclusion. (4:39:9) It
sometimes happens, that a man undergoes such changes, that I should hardly
call him the same. (4:39:10)
As I have heard tell of a certain Spanish poet,
who had been seized with sickness, and though he recovered therefrom yet
remained so oblivious of his past life, that he would not believe the plays
and tragedies he had written to be his own: indeed, he might have been
taken for a grown-up child, if he had also forgotten his native tongue.
(4:39:11) If
this instance seems incredible, what shall we say of infants? (4:39:12)
A man of ripe age deems their nature so unlike
his own, that he can only be persuaded that he too has been an infant by
the analogy of other men. (4:39:13)
However, I prefer to leave such questions undiscussed,
lest I should give ground to the superstitious for raising new issues.
4P40:216
Whatsoever conduces to man's social life, or causes men to
live together in harmony, is useful, whereas whatsoever brings discord
into a State is bad.
Proof.— (4:40:1) For whatsoever causes men to live together in harmony also causes them to live according to reason (IV:xxxv.), and is therefore (IV:xxvi. and IV:xxvii.) good, and (for the same reason) whatsoever brings about discord is bad. Q.E.D.
4P41:217
Pleasure in itself
is not bad but good: contrariwise, pain in itself is bad.
Proof.— (41:1) Pleasure (III:xi. & Note) is emotion, whereby the body's power of activity is increased or helped; pain is emotion, whereby the body's power of activity is diminished or checked; therefore (IV:xxxviii.) pleasure in itself is good, &c. Q.E.D.
4P42:217
Mirth (hilaritas)
cannot be excessive, but is always good;
contrariwise, Melancholy is always bad.
Proof.— (4:42:1) Mirth (see its Def. in III:xi.Note) is pleasure, which, in so far as it is referred to the body, consists in all parts of the body being affected equally: that is (III:xi.), the body's power of activity is increased or aided in such a manner, that the several parts maintain their former proportion of motion and rest; therefore Mirth is always good (IV. xxxix.), and cannot be excessive. (4:42:2) But Melancholy (see its Def. in the same note to III:xi.Note) is pain, which, in so far as it is referred to the body, consists in the absolute decrease or hindrance of the body's power of activity; therefore (IV:xxxviii.) it is always bad. Q.E.D.
4P43:217
Stimulation (titillatio)
may be excessive and bad; on the other hand,
grief may be good, in so far as stimulation or pleasure is bad.
Proof.— (4:43:1) Localized pleasure or stimulation (titillatio) is pleasure, which, in so far as it is referred to the body, consists in one or some some of its parts being affected morethan the rest (III:xi.Note); the power of this emotion may be sufficient to overcome other actions of the body (IV:vi.), and may remain obstinately fixed therein, thus rendering it incapable of being affected in a variety of other ways: therefore (IV:xxxviii.) it may be bad. (4:43:2) Again, grief, which is pain, cannot as such be good (IV:xli.). (4:43:3) But, as its force and increase is defined by the power of an external cause compared with our own (IV:v.), we can conceive infinite degrees and modes of strength in this emotion (IV:iii.); we can, therefore, conceive it as capable of restraining stimulation, and preventing its becoming excessive, and hindering the body's capabilities; thus, to this extent, it will be good. Q.E.D.
4P44:218
Love and desire may be excessive.
Proof.— (4:44:1)
Love is pleasure, accompanied by the idea of
an external cause (Def. of Emotions:vi.); therefore
stimulation, accompanied by the idea of an external cause is love (III:xi.Note);
hence love maybe excessive. (4:44:2)
Again, the strength of desire varies in proportion
to the emotion from which it arises (III:xxxvii.).
(4:44:3) Now
emotion may overcome all the rest of men's actions (IV:vi.);
so, therefore, can desire, which arises from the same emotion, overcome
all other desires, and become excessive, as we showed in the last
proposition concerning stimulation.
Note— (4:44:4)
Mirth, which I have stated
to be good, can be conceived more easily than it can be observed. (4:44:5)
For the emotions, whereby we are daily assailed,
are generally referred to some part of the body which is affected more
than the rest; hence the emotions are generally excessive, and so fix the
mind in the contemplation of one object, that it is unable to think of
others; and although men, as a rule, are a prey to many emotions—
and very few are found who are always assailed by one and
the same— yet there are cases, where one and the same emotion remains obstinately
fixed. (4:44:6) We
sometimes see men so absorbed in one object, that, although it be not present,
they think they have it before them; when this is the case with a man who
is not asleep, we say he is delirious or mad; nor are those persons who
are inflamed with love, and who dream all night and all day about nothing
but their mistress, or some woman, considered as less mad, for they are
made objects of ridicule. (4:44:7)
But when a miser thinks of nothing but gain or money, or when an ambitious
man thinks of nothing but glory, they are not reckoned to be mad, because
they are generally harmful, and are thought worthy of being hated. (4:44:8)
But, in reality, Avarice,
Ambition, Lust, &c.,
are species of madness, though they may not be reckoned among diseases.
4P45:218
Hatred can never be good.
Proof.— (4:45:1)
When we hate a man, we endeavour to destroy
him (III.xxxix.), that is (IV:xxxvii.),
we endeavour to do something that bad. (4:45:2)
Therefore, &c. Q.E.D.
N.B. (4:45:3)
Here, and in what follows, I mean by hatred
only hatred towards men.
Corollary I.— (45:4)
Envy, derision,
contempt, anger, revenge,
and other emotions attributable to hatred, or arising therefrom, are bad;
this is evident from III:xxxix. and IV:xxxvii.
Corollary II.— (4:45:5)
Whatsoever we desire from motives of hatred
is base, and in a State unjust. (4:45:6)This
also is evident from III:xxxix., and from the definitions
of baseness and injustice
in IV:xxxvii.Note.
Note.— (4:45:7):219
Between derision (which
I have in Coroll. I. stated to be bad) and laughter
I recognize a great difference. (4:45:8)
For laughter, as also jocularity, is merely
pleasure; therefore, so long as it be not excessive, it is in itself good
(IV:xli.). (4:45:9)
Assuredly nothing forbids man to enjoy himself,
save grim and gloomy superstition. (4:45:10)
For why is it more lawful to satiate one's
hunger and thirst than to drive away one's melancholy? (4:45:11)
I reason, and have convinced myself as follows:
No deity, nor anyone else, save the envious, takes
pleasure in my infirmity and discomfort, nor sets down to my virtue the
tears, sobs, fear, and the like, which are signs of infirmity of spirit;
on the contrary, the greater the pleasure wherewith we are affected, the
greater the perfection whereto we pass; in other words, the more must we
necessarily partake of the divine Nature. (4:45:12)
Therefore, to make use ofwhat comes in our
way, and to enjoy it as much as possible (not to the point of satiety,
for that would not be enjoyment) is the part of a wise man. (4:45:13)
I say it is the part of a wise man to refresh
and recreate himself with moderate and pleasant food and drink, and also
with perfumes, with the soft beauty of growing plants, with dress, with
music, with many sports, with theatres, and the like, such as every man
may make use of without injury to his neighbour. (4:45:14)
For the human body is composed of very numerous
parts, of diverse nature, which continually stand in need of fresh and
varied nourishment, so that the whole body may be equally capable of performing
all the actions, which follow from the necessity of its own nature; and,
consequently, so that the mind may also be equally capable of understanding
many things simultaneously. (4:45:15):220
This way of life, then, agrees best with our
principles, and also with general practice; therefore, if there be any
question of another plan, the plan we have mentioned is the best, and in
every way to be commended. (4:45:16)
There is no need for me to set forth the matter
more clearly or in more detail.
4P46:220
He, who lives under the guidance of reason,
endeavours, as far as possible, to render back love, or kindness, for
other men's hatred, anger, contempt, &c., towards him.
Proof.— (4:46:1)
All emotions of hatred are bad (IV:xlv.Coroll.i.);
therefore he who lives under the guidance of reason will endeavour, as
far as possible, to avoid being assailed by, such emotions (IV:xix.);
consequently, he will also endeavour to prevent others being so assailed
(IV:xxxvii.). (4:46:2)
But hatred is increased by being reciprocated,
and can be quenched by love (III:xliii.), so that
hatred may pass into love (III:xliv.); therefore
he who lives under the guidance of reason will endeavour to repay hatred
with love, that is, with kindness ]nobility
[
[Nobility. See its definition in 3P59S].
Q.E.D.
Note.— (4:46:3) He who chooses to avenge wrongs with hatred is assuredly wretched. (4:48:4) But he, who strives to conquer hatred with love, fights his battle in joy and confidence; he withstands many as easily as one, and has very little need of fortune's aid. (4:46:5) Those whom he vanquishes yield joyfully, not through failure, but through increase in their powers; all these consequences follow so plainly from the mere definitions of love and understanding, that I have no need to prove them in detail.
4P47:220
Emotions of hope and fear cannot be in themselves good.
Proof.— (4:47:1)
Emotions of hope and fear cannot exist without
pain. (4:47:2) For
fear is pain (III:De.xiii.), and hope (Def. of
the Emotions, Explanation xii. and xiii.)
cannot exist without fear; therefore (IV. xli.) these
emotions cannot be good in themselves, but only in so far as they can restrain
excessive pleasure (IV:xliii.). Q.E.D.
Note.— (4:47:3)
We may add, that these emotions show defective
knowledge and an absence of power in the mind; for the same reason confidence,
despair, joy, and disappointment
are signs of a want of mental power. (4:47:4)
For although confidence and joy are pleasurable
emotions, they, nevertheless imply a preceding pain, namely, hope
and fear. (4:47:5) Wherefore
the more we endeavour to be guided by reason, the less do we depend on
hope; we endeavour to free ourselves from fear, and, as far as we can,
to dominate fortune, directing our actions by the
sure counsels of wisdom.
4P48:221
The emotions (existimatio)
of over-esteem and disparagement (despectus)
are always bad.
Proof.— (48:1) These emotions (see Def. of the Emotions, xxi., xxii.) are repugnant ]opposed[ to reason; and are therefore (IV. xxvi., IV:xxvii.) bad. Q.E.D.
4P49:221
Over-esteem is apt to render ]recipient[
its object proud.
Proof.— (4:49:1) If we see that any one rates us too highly, for love's sake, we are apt to become elated (III:xli.n), or to be pleasurably affected (Def. of the Emotions:xxx.); the good which we hear of ourselves we readily believe (III:xxv.); and therefore, for love's sake, rate ourselves too highly [by De. xxviii.]; in other words, we are apt to become proud. Q.E.D.
4P50:221
Pity, in a man who lives under the guidance
of reason, is in itself bad and useless.
Proof.— (4:50:1)
Pity (Def. of the Emotions:xviii.)
is a pain, and therefore (IV:xli.) is in itself bad.
(4:50:2) The
good effect which follows, namely, our endeavour to free the object of
our pity from misery ]III.xxvii,c3[,
is an action which we desire to do solely at the dictation of reason (IV:xxxvii.);
only at the dictation of reason are we able to perform any action, which
we know for certain to be good (IV:xxvii.); thus,
in a man who lives under the guidance of reason, pity
in itself is useless and bad. Q.E.D.
Note.— (4:50:3)
He who rightly realizes, that all things follow
from the necessity of the divine Nature, and come to pass in accordance
with the eternal laws and rules of Nature, will not
find anything worthy of hatred, derision,
or contempt, nor will he bestow pity on anything,
but to the utmost extent of human virtue he will endeavour to do well,
as the saying is, and to rejoice. (4:50:4)
We may add, that he, who is easily touched
with compassion, and is moved by another's sorrow or tears, often does
something which he afterwards regrets; partly
because we can never be sure that an action caused by emotion is good,
partly because we are easily deceived by false tears. (4:50:5)
I am in this place expressly speaking of a
man living under the guidance of reason. (4:50:6)
He who is moved to help others neither by reason
nor by compassion, is rightly styled inhuman, for (III:xxvii.)
he seems unlike a man.
4P51:222
Approval (favor)
is not repugnant ]opposed[
to reason,
but can agree therewith and arise therefrom.
Proof.— (4:51:1)
Approval is love towards one who has done good
to another (Def. of the Emotions:xix.); therefore
it may be referred to the mind, in so far
as the latter is active (III:lix.), that is (III:iii.),
in so far as it— understands; therefore, it is in agreement with reason,
&c. Q.E.D.
Another Proof.— (4:51:2)
He, who lives under the guidance of reason,
desires for others the good which he seeks for himself (IV:xxxvii.);
wherefore from seeing someone doing good to his fellow his own endeavour
to do good is aided; in other words, he will feel pleasure (III:xi.Note)
accompanied by the idea of the benefactor. (4:51:3)
Therefore he approves of him. Q.E.D.
Note.— (51:4)
Indignation as we defined
it (Def. of the Emotions:xx.) is necessarily evil
(IV:xlv.); we may, however, remark that, when the
sovereign power for the sake of preserving peace punishes a citizen who
has injured another, it should not be said to be indignant with the criminal,
for it is not incited by hatred to ruin him, it is led by a sense of duty
to punish him.
4P52:222
Self-approval [Self-esteem]
may arise from reason, and that which arises from reason is
the highest possible.
Proof.— (4:52:1)
Self-approval is pleasure arising from a man's
contemplation of himself and his own power of action (De.xxv.).
(4:52:2) But
a man's true power of action— or virtue is reason
herself (III:iii.), as the said man clearly and distinctly
contemplates her (II:xl., II:xliii.);
therefore self-approval arises from reason. (4:52:3)
Again, when a man is contemplating himself,
he only perceived clearly and distinctly or adequately, such things as
follow from his power of action (III:Def.ii.), that
is (III:iii.), from his power of understanding; therefore
in such contemplation alone does the highest possible self-approval arise.
Q.E.D.
Note.— (4:52:4)
Self-approval is in
reality the highest object for which we can hope. (4:52:5)
For (as we showed in IV:xxv.)
no one endeavours to preserve his being for the sake of any ulterior
object, and, as this approval is more and more fostered and strengthened
by praise (III:liii.Coroll.), and on the contrary
(III:lv.Coroll.) is more and more disturbed by blame,
fame becomes the most powerful of incitements to action, and life under
disgrace is almost unendurable.
4P53:223
Humility is not a virtue, or does not arise from reason.
Proof.— (4:53:1) Humility is pain arising from a man's contemplation of his own infirmities (Def. of the Emotions:xxvi.). (4:53:2) But, in so far as a man knows himself by true reason, he is assumed to understand his essence, that is, his power (III:vii.). (4:53:3) Wherefore, if a man in self-contemplation perceives any infirmity in himself, it is not by virtue of his understanding himself, but (III:lv.) by virtue of his power of activity being checked. (4:53:4) But, if we assume that a man perceives his own infirmity by virtue of understanding something stronger than himself, by the knowledge of which he determines his own power of activity, this is the same as saying that we conceive that a man understands himself distinctly (IV:xxvi.), because {Elwes Note 1, Pg 223} (Land reads: "Quod ipsius agendi potentia juvatur"- which I have translated above. He suggests as alternative readings to ‘quod', 'quo' (= whereby) and 'quodque' (= and that).) his power of activity is aided. (4:53:5) Wherefore humility, or the pain which arises from a man's contemplation of his own infirmity, does not arise from the contemplation or reason, and is not a virtue but a passion. Q.E.D.
4P54:223
Repentance is not a virtue, or does not arise from reason;
but he who repents of an action is doubly wretched or infirm.
Proof.— (4:54:1)
The first part of this proposition is proved
like the foregoing one. (4:54:2)
The second part is proved from the mere definition
of the emotion in question (Def. of the Emotions:xxvii.).
(4:54:3) For
the man allows himself to be overcome, first by evil desires; secondly,
by pain.
Note.— (4:54:4)
As men seldom live under the guidance of reason,
these two emotions, namely, Humility and Repentance,
as also Hope and Fear,
bring more good than harm; hence, as we must sin, we
had better sin in that direction. (4:54:5)
For, if all men who are a prey to emotion were
all equally proud, they would shrink from nothing, and would fear nothing;
how then could they be joined and linked together in bonds of union? (4:54:6)
The crowd plays the , when it is not in fear;
hence we need not wonder that the prophets, who consulted the good, not
of a few, but of all, so strenuously commended Humility, Repentance, and
Reverence. (4:54:7) Indeed
those who are a prey to these emotions may be led much more easily than
others to live under the guidance of reason, that is, to become free and
to enjoy the life of the blessed.
4P55:224
Extreme pride or dejection]self-abasement[
indicates extreme ignorance of self.
Proof.— (4:55:1) This is evident from Def. of the Emotions:xxviii. and xxix.
4P56:224 Extreme pride or dejection indicates extreme infirmity of spirit {lack of PcM}.
Proof.—
(4:56:1) The
first foundation of virtue is self-preservation
(IV:xxii.Coroll.) under the guidance of reason (IV:xxiv.).
(4:562) He,
therefore, who is ignorant of himself, is ignorant of the foundation of
all virtues, and consequently of all virtues. (4:56;3)
Again, to act virtuously is merely to act under
the guidance of reason (IV:xxiv.): now he, that acts
under the guidance of reason, must necessarily know that he so acts (II:xliii.).
(4:56:4) Therefore
he who is in extreme ignorance of himself, and consequently of all virtues,
acts least in obedience to virtue; in other words (IV:Def.viii.),
is most infirm of spirit. (4:56:5)
Thus extreme pride or dejection [by
4P55] indicates
extreme infirmity of spirit. Q.E.D.
Corollary.—
(4:56:6) Hence
it most clearly follows, that the proud and the dejected
specially fall a prey to the emotions.
Note.— (4:56:7)
Yet dejection [despondency]
can be more easily corrected than pride; for
the latter being a pleasurable emotion, and the former a painful emotion,
the pleasurable is stronger than the painful (IV:xviii.).
4P57:224
The proud man delights in the company of flatterers and parasites,
but hates the company of the high-minded.
Proof.— (4:57:1)
Pride is pleasure arising from a man's over
estimation of himself (Def. of the Emotions:xxviii.
and vi.); this estimation the proud man will endeavour
to foster by all the means in his power (III:xiii.Note);
he will therefore delight in the company of flatterers and parasites (whose
character is too well known to need definition here), and will avoid the
comp any of high-minded men, who value him according to his deserts. Q.E.D.
Note.— (4:57:2):225
It would be too long a task to enumerate here
all the evil results of pride, inasmuch as the
proud are a prey to all the emotions, though to none of them less than
to love and pity. (4:57:3) I
cannot, however, pass over in silence the fact, that a man may be called
proud from his underestimation of other people; and, therefore, pride in
this sense may be defined as pleasure arising from the false opinion, whereby
a man may consider himself superior to his fellows. (4:57:4)
The dejection, which
is the opposite quality to this sort of pride, may be defined as pain arising
from the false opinion, whereby a man may think himself inferior to his
fellows. (4:57:5) Such
being the case, we can easily see that a proud man is necessarily envious
(III:lv.Note), ]and
hates most those who are praised for their virtues— a hatred that cannot
easily be conquered by their love and kindness (III.xli.Note)[
and only takes pleasure in the company,
who fool his weak mind to the top of his bent, and make him insane instead
of merely foolish.
(4:57:6):225 Though
dejection is the emotion contrary ]opposite[
to pride, yet is
the dejected man very near akin to the proud man. (4:57:7)
For, inasmuch as his pain arises from a comparison
between his own infirmity and other men's power or virtue, it will be removed,
or, in other words, he will feel pleasure, if his imagination
be occupied in contemplating other men's faults; whence arises the proverb,
"The unhappy are comforted by finding fellow-sufferers."
[misery loves
company.] (4:57:8)
Contrariwise, he will be the more pained in
proportion as he thinks himself inferior to others; hence none are so prone
to envy as the dejected, they are specially keen
in observing men's actions, with a view to fault-finding
rather than correction, in order to reserve their praises for dejection,
and to glory therein, though all the time with a dejected air. (4:57:9)
These effects follow as necessarily from the
said emotion, as it follows from the nature of a triangle,
that the three angles are equal to two right angles. (4:57:10)
I have already said that I call these and similar
emotions bad, solely in respect to what is useful to man. (4:57:11)
The laws of Nature have regard to Nature's
general order, whereof man is but a part. (4:57:12)
I mention this, in passing, lest any should
think that I have wished to set forth the faults and irrational deeds
]absurdities[
of men rather than the nature and properties of things. (4:57:13)
For, as I said in the preface
to the third Part, I regard human emotions and their properties as on the
same footing with other natural phenomena. (4:57:14)
Assuredly human emotions indicate the power
and ingenuity of Nature, if not of human nature, quite as fully as other
things which we admire, and which we delight to contemplate. (4:57:15)
But I pass on to note those qualities in the
emotions, which bring advantage to man, or inflict injury upon him.
4P58:226
Honour (gloria) [Love
of esteem] is not repugnant to reason,
but may arise therefrom.
Proof.— (4:58:1)
This is evident from Def. of the Emotions:xxx.,
and also from the definition of an honourable
man (IV:xxxvii.note.i.).
Note.—
(4:58:2) Empty
honour, ]Vainglory[
as it is styled, is self-approval, fostered only
by the good opinion of the populace; when this good opinion ceases there
ceases also the self-approval, in other words, the highest object
of each man's love (IV:lii.note); consequently,
he whose honour is rooted in popular approval must, day by day, anxiously
strive, act, and scheme in order to retain his reputation. (4:58:3)
For the populace is variable and inconstant,
so that, if a reputation be not kept up, it quickly withers away.
(4:58:4) Everyone
wishes to catch popular applause for himself, and readily represses the
fame of others. (4;58:5) The
object of the strife being estimated as the greatest of all goods, each
combatant is seized with a fierce desire to put down his rivals in every
possible way, till he who at last comes out victorious is more proud of
having done harm to others than of having done good to himself.
(4:58:6) This
sort of honour, then, is really empty, being nothing.
(4:58:7) The
points to note concerning shame (pudor)
may easily be inferred from what was said on the subject of mercy
and repentance. (4:58:8)
I will only add that shame, like compassion,
though not a virtue, is yet good, in so far as it shows, that the feeler
of shame is really imbued with the desire to live honourably; in the same
way as suffering is good, as showing that the injured part is not mortified.
(4:58:9) Therefore,
though a man who feels shame is sorrowful, he is yet more perfect than
he, who is shameless, and has no desire to live honourably.
(4:58:10) Such
are the points which I undertook to remark upon concerning the emotions
of pleasure and pain; as for the desires, they are good or bad according
as they spring from good or evil emotions. (4:58:11)
But all, in so far as they are engendered in
us by, emotions wherein the mind is passive, are blind (as is evident from
what was said in IV:xliv.note), and would be useless,
if men could easily be induced to live by the guidance of reason only,
as I will now briefly show.
4P59:227
To all the actions, whereto we are determined by emotion wherein
the mind is passive; we can be determined without emotion by reason.
Proof.— (4:59:1)
To act rationally, is nothing else (III:iii.
and III:Def.ii.) but to perform those actions, which
follow from the necessity of our nature {to
persist} considered in itself
alone. (4:59:2) But
pain is bad, in so far as it diminishes or checks the power of action (IV:xli.);
wherefore we cannot by pain be determined to any action, which we should
be unable to perform under the guidance of reason. (4:59:3)
Again, pleasure is bad only in so far as it
hinders a man's capability for action (IV:xli., IV:xliii.);
therefore to this extent we could not be determined by it to any action,
which we could not perform under the guidance of reason (4:59:4)
Lastly, pleasure, in so far as it is good,
is in harmony with reason (for it consists in the fact that a man's capability
for action is increased or aided); nor is the mind passive therein, except
in so far as a man's power of action is not increased to the extent of
affording him an adequate conception of himself and his actions (III:iii.,
& Note).
(4:59:5) Wherefore,
if a man who is pleasurably affected be brought to such a state of perfection,
that he gains an adequate conception of himself and his own actions, he
will be equally, nay more, capable of those actions, to which he is determined
by emotion wherein the mind is passive. (4:59:6)
But all emotions are attributable to pleasure,
to pain, or to desire (Def. of the Emotions:iv.explanation);
and desire (Def. of the Emotions:i.) is nothing else
but the attempt to act; therefore, to all actions [to
which we are determined from an affect which is a passion, we can be led
by reason alone, without the affect.] Q.E.D.
Another Proof.— (4:59:7):227
A given action is called bad, in so far as
it arises from one being affected by hatred or any
evil emotion [see
4P45C1].
(4:59:8) But
no action, considered in itself alone, is either good or
bad (as we pointed out in the preface to Pt. IV.),
one and the same action being sometimes good, sometimes bad; wherefore
to the action which is sometimes bad, or arises from some evil emotion,
we may be led by reason (IV:xix.). Q.E.D.
Note.— (4:59:9):288
An example will put this
point in a clearer light. (4:59:10)
The action of striking, in so far as it is
considered physically, and in so far as we merely look to the fact that
a man raises his arm, clenches his fist, and moves his whole arm violently
downwards, is a virtue or excellence which is conceived
as proper to the structure of the human body. (4:59:11)
If, then, a man, moved by anger
or hatred, is led to clench his fist or to move
his arm, this result takes place (as we showed in Pt.II.),
because one and the same action can be associated with various mental images
of things; therefore we may be determined to the performance
of one and the same action by confused ideas, or by clear and distinct
ideas. (4:59:12) Hence
it is evident that every desire which springs from emotion, wherein the
mind is passive, would become useless ]ineffective[,
if men could be guided by reason. (4:59:13)
Let us now see why desire which arises from
emotion, wherein the mind is passive, is called by us blind.
4P60:228
Desire arising from a pleasure or pain,
that is not attributable, to the whole body, but only to one or certain
parts thereof, is without utility in respect to a man as a whole.
Proof.— (4:60:1)
Let it be assumed, for instance, that A, a
part of a body, is so strengthened by some external cause, that it prevails
over the remaining parts (IV:vi.). (4:60:2)
This part will not endeavour to do away with
its own powers, in order that the other parts of the body may perform its
office ]function[;
for this it would be necessary for it to have a force or power of doing
away with its own powers, which (III:vi.)
is absurd. (4:60:3) The
said part, and, consequently, the mind also [III.vii.
& xii.],
will endeavour top reserve its condition. (4:60:4)
Wherefore desire arising from a pleasure of
the kind aforesaid has no utility ]takes
no account[ in reference to a
man as a whole. (4:60:5) If
it be assumed, on the other hand, that the part, A, be checked so that
the remaining parts prevail, it may be proved in the same manner that desire
arising from pain has no utility in respect to a man as a whole. Q.E.D.
Note— (4:60:6)
As pleasure is generally (IV:xliv.note)
attributed to one part of the body, we generally desire
to preserve our being without taking into consideration our health as a
whole: to which it may be added, that the desires which have most hold
over us (IV:ix.Cor) take account of the present and
not of the future.
4P61:229
Desire which springs from reason
cannot be excessive.
Proof.— (4:61:1) Desire (Def. of the Emotions:i.) considered absolutely is the actual essence of man, in so far as it is conceived as in any way determined to a particular activity by some given modification of itself. (4:61:2) Hence desire, which arises from reason, that is (III:iii.), which is engendered in us in so far as we act, is the actual essence or nature of man, inso far as it is conceived as determined to such activities as are adequately conceived through man's essence only (III:Def.ii.). (4:61:3) Now, if such desire could be excessive, human nature considered in itself alone would be able to exceed itself, or would be able to do more than it can, a manifest contradiction. (4:61:4) Therefore, such desire cannot be excessive. Q.E.D.
4P62:229
In so far as the mind conceives a thing under the dictates
of reason, it is affected equally, whether
the idea be of a thing future, past, or present.
Proof.— (4:62:1) Whatsoever the mind conceives under the guidance of reason, it conceives under the form of eternity or necessity (II:xliv.Coroll.ii.), and is therefore affected with the same certitude (II:xliii. & Note). (4:62:2) Wherefore, whether the thing be present, past, or future, the mind conceives it under the same necessity and is affected with the same certitude; and whether the idea be of something present, past, or future, it will in all cases be equally true (II:xli.); that is, it will always possess the same properties of an adequate idea (II:Def.iv.); therefore, in so far as the mind conceives things under the dictates of reason, it is affected in the same manner, whether the idea be of a thing future, past, or present. Q.E.D.
Note.— (4:62:3):229 If we could possess an adequate knowledge of the duration of things, and could determine by reason their periods of existence, we should contemplate things future with the same emotion as things present; and the mind would desire as though it were present the good which it conceived as future; consequently it would necessarily neglect a lesser good in the present for the sake of a greater good in the future, and would in no wise desire that which is good in the present but a source of evil in the future, as we shall presently show. (4:62:4) However, we can have but a very inadequate knowledge of the duration of things (II:xxxi.) and the periods of their existence (II:xliv.note) we can only determine by imagination, which is not so powerfully affected by the future as by the present. (4:62:5) Hence such true knowledge of good and evil as we possess is merely abstract or general, and the judgment which we pass on the order of things and the connection of causes, with a view to determining what is good or bad for us in the present, is rather imaginary than real. (4:62:6) Therefore it is nothing wonderful, if the desire arising from such knowledge of good and evil, in so far as it looks on into the future, be more readily checked than the desire of things which are agreeable at the present time (Cf. IV:xvi.)
4P63:230
He who is led by fear, and does good in order to escape evil,
is not led by reason.
Proof.— (4:63:1)
All the emotions which are attributable to
the mind as active, or in other words ]III.iii.[
to reason, are emotions of pleasure and desire
(III:lix.); therefore, [by
De.XIII ] he
who is led by fear, and does good in order to escape evil, is not led by
reason.
Note.—
(4:63:2) Superstitions
persons, who know better how to rail ]censure[
at vice than how to teach virtue,
and who strive not to guide men by reason, but so to restrain them ]by
fear[ that they would rather
escape evil than love virtue, have no other aim but to make others as wretched
as themselves; wherefore it is nothing wonderful, if they be generally
troublesome and odious to their fellow-men.
Corollary.— (4:63:3)
Under desire which springs from reason, we
seek good directly, and shun evil indirectly.
Proof.— (4:63:4) Desire which springs from reason can only spring from a pleasurable emotion, wherein the mind is not passive (III:lix.), in other words, from a pleasure which cannot be excessive (IV:lxi.), and not from pain; wherefore this desire springs from the knowledge of good, not of evil (IV:viii.); hence under the guidance of reason we seek good directly and only by implication shun evil. Q.E.D.
Note.— (63:5):230 This Corollary may be illustrated by the example of a sick and a healthy man. (4:63:6) The sick man through fear of death eats what he naturally shrinks from, but the healthy man takes pleasure in his food, and thus gets a better enjoyment out of life, than if he were in fear of death, and desired directly to avoid it. (4:63:7) So a judge, who condemns a criminal to death, not from hatred or anger but from love of the public well-being, is guided solely by reason.
4P64:231
The knowledge of evil is an inadequate knowledge.
Proof.— (4:64:1)
The knowledge of evil (IV:viii.)
is pain, in so far as we are conscious thereof. (4:64:2)
Now pain is the transition to a lesser perfection
(Def. of the Emotions:iii.) and therefore cannot
be understood through man's nature (III:vi. & vii.);
therefore it is a passive state (III.Def.ii.) which
(III:iii.) depends on inadequate ideas; consequently
the knowledge thereof (II:xxix.), namely, the knowledge
of evil, is inadequate. Q.E.D.
Corollary.—
(4:64:3) Hence
it follows that, if the human mind possessed only adequate
ideas, it would ]could[
form no conception of evil.
4P65:231
Under the guidance of reason we
should pursue the greater of two goods and the lesser of two evils.
Proof.— (4:65:1)
A good which prevents our enjoyment of a greater
good is in reality an evil; for we apply the terms good and bad to things,
in so far as we compare them one with another (see preface
to this Part); therefore, evil is in reality a lesser good; hence [IV.lxiii.Cor.]
under the guidance of reason we seek or pursue
only the greater good and the lesser evil. Q.E.D.
Corollary.— (4:65:2)
We may, under the guidance of reason, pursue
the lesser evil as though it were the greater good, and we may shun the
lesser good, which would be the cause of the greater evil. (4:65:3)
For the evil, which is here called the lesser,
is really good, and the lesser good is really evil, wherefore we may seek
the former and shun the latter [IV.lxiii.Cor.].
Q.E.D.
4P66:231
We may, under the guidance of reason,
seek a greater good in the future in preference to a lesser good in the
present, and we may seek a lesser evil in the present in preference to
a greater evil in the future.
Proof.— (4:66:1)
If the mind could have an adequate knowledge
of things future, it would be affected towards what is future in the same
way as towards what is present (IV:lxii.); wherefore,
looking merely to reason, as in this proposition we are assumed to do,
there is no difference, whether the greater good or evil be assumed as
present, or assumed as future; hence (IV:lxv.) we
may seek a greater good in the future in preference to a lesser good in
the present, &c. Q.E.D.
Corollary.— (4:66:2)
We may, under the guidance of reason, seek
a lesser evil in the present, because it is the cause of a greater good
in the future, and we may shun a lesser good in the present, because it
is the cause of a greater evil in the future. (4:66:3)
This Corollary is related to the foregoing
Proposition as the Corollary to IV:lxv. is related
to the said IV:lxv.
Note.— (4:66:4)
If these statements be compared with what we
have pointed out concerning the strength of the emotions in this Part up
to Prop. xviii., we shall readily see the difference
between a man, who is led solely by emotion or opinion, and a man, who
is led by reason. (4:66:5) The
former, whether he will or no, performs actions whereof he is utterly ignorant;
the latter is his own master and only performs
such actions, as he knows are of primary importance
in life, and therefore chiefly desires; wherefore I call the former a slave,
and the latter a free man, concerning whose
disposition ]character[
and manner of life it will be well to make
a few observations.
4P67:232
A free man thinks of death least of all things; and his wisdom
is a meditation not of death but of life.
Proof.— (4:67:1) A free man is one who lives under the guidance of reason, who is not led by fear ]of death[ (IV:lxiii.), but who directly desires that which is good (IV:lxiii.Coroll.), in other words (IV:xxiv.), who strives to act, to live, and to preserve his being on the basis of seeking his own true advantage; wherefore such an one thinks of nothing less than of death, but his wisdom is a meditation of life. Q.E.D.
4P68:232
If men were born free, they would, so long as they remained
free, form no conception of good and evil.
Proof.—
(4:68:1) I
call free him who is led solely by reason; he, therefore, who is born free,
and who remains free, has only adequate ideas; therefore (IV:lxiv.Coroll.)
he has no conception of evil, or consequently (good and evil being correlative)
of good. Q.E.D.
Note.— (68:2)
It is evident, from IV:iv.,
that the hypothesis of this Proposition is false
and inconceivable, except in so far as we look solely to the nature
of man, or rather to G-D; not in so far as the latter
is infinite, but only in so far as he is the cause of man's existence.
(4:68:3) This,
and other matters which we have already proved, seem to have been signified
by Moses in the history of the first man. (4:68:4)
For in that narrative {Garden of
Eden}
no other power of G-D is conceived, save that
whereby he {immanently}
created man, that is the power wherewith he
provided solely for man's advantage; it is stated that God forbad man,
being free, to eat of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, and that,
as soon as man should have eaten of it, he would straightway fear death
rather than desire to live. (4:68:5)
Further, it is written that when man had found
a wife, who was in entire harmony with his nature,
he knew that there could be nothing in nature which could be more useful
to him; but that after he believed the beasts to be like himself, he straightway
began to imitate their emotions (III:xxvii.), and
to lose his freedom; this freedom was afterwards recovered by the patriarchs,
led by the spirit of Christ; that is, by the idea
of God, whereon alone it depends, that man may be free, and desire
for others the good which he desires for himself, as we have shown above
(IV:xxxvii.).
4P69:233
The virtue of a free man is seen to be as great, when it declines
dangers, as when it overcomes them.
Proof.— (4:69:1)
Emotion can only be checked or removed by an
emotion contrary to itself, and possessing more power in restraining emotion
(IV:vii.). (4:69:2)
But blind daring and fear are emotions, which
can be conceived as equally great (IV:v. and IV:iii.):
hence, no less virtue or firmness (III:lix.Note)
is required in checking daring than in checking fear; in other words (Def.
of the Emotions:xl. and xli.), the free man
shows as much virtue, when he declines dangers, as when he strives to overcome
them. Q.E.D.
Corollary.— (4:69:3)
The free man is as courageous in timely retreat
as in combat; or, a free man shows equal courage
or presence of mind, whether he elect ]choose[
to give battle or to retreat.
Note.— (4:69:4):234
What courage (animositas) is, and what
I mean thereby, I explained in III:lix.Note. (4:69:5)
By danger I mean everything, which can give
rise ]cause[
to any evil, such as pain, hatred,
discord, &c.
4P70:234
The free man, who lives among the ignorant, strives, as far
as he can, to avoid receiving favours from them.
Proof.— (4:70:1)
Everyone judges what is good according to his
disposition ]thinking[
(III:xxxix.Note); wherefore
an ignorant man, who has conferred a benefit ]value[
on another, puts his own estimate upon it,
and, if it appears to be estimated less highly by the receiver, will feel
pain (III:xlii.). (4:70:2)
But the free man only desires to join other
men to him in friendship (IV:xxxvii.), not repaying
their benefits ]favours[
with others reckoned as of like value, but guiding himself and others by
the free decision of reason, and doing only such things as he knows to
be of primary importance. (4:70:3)
Therefore the free man, lest be should become
hateful to the ignorant, or follow their desires rather than reason, will
endeavour, as far as he can, to avoid receiving their favours.
Note.— (4:70:4)
I say, as far as he can. (4:70:5)
For though men be ignorant, yet are they men,and
in cases of necessity could afford us human aid, the most excellent of
all things: therefore it is often necessary to accept favours from them,
and consequently to repay such favours in kind; we must, therefore, exercise
caution in declining favours, lest we should have the appearance of despising
those who bestow them, or of being, from avaricious motives, unwilling
to requite them, and so give ground for offence by the very fact of striving
to avoid it. (4:70:6) Thus,
in declining favours, we must look to the requirements of utility
and courtesy.
4P71:234
Only free men are thoroughly grateful
one to another.
Proof.— (4:71:1)
Only free men are thoroughly useful one to
another, and associated among themselves by the closest necessity of friendship
(IV:xxxv., & Coroll.i.),
only such men endeavour, with mutual zeal of love, to confer benefits on
each other (IV:xxxvii.), and, therefore [by
De.xxxiv],
only they are thoroughly grateful [thankful]
one to another. Q.E.D.
Note.— (4:71:2)
The goodwill, which men who are led by blind
desire have for one another, is generally a bargaining or enticement ]inducement[,
rather than pure goodwill ]gratitude[.
(4:71:3) Moreover,
ingratitude is not an emotion. (4:71:4)
Yet it is base, inasmuch
as it generally shows, that a man is affected by excessive hatred,
anger, pride, avarice,
&c. (4:71:5) He
who, by reason of his folly ]stupidity[,
knows not how to return ]repay[
benefits, is not ungrateful, much less he who
is not gained ]won[
over by the gifts of a courtesan ]loose
woman[ to serve her lust,
or by a thief to conceal his thefts, or by any similar persons.
(4:71:6) Contrariwise,
such an one shows a constant mind, inasmuch as he cannot by any gifts be
corrupted, to his own or the general hurt.
4P72:235
The free man never acts fraudulently ]deceitfully[,
but always in good faith.
{Missing in Elwes's translation.}
]Proof.— (4:72:1)
If the free man, in so
far as he is free, were to act deceitfully, he would be doing so in accordance
with the dictates of reason (for it is in this respect that we call him
free), and thus to act deceitfully would be a virtue
(IV.xxiv.), and consequently (by the same proposition),
in order to perserve his own being, it would be better for every man to
act deceitfully, that is (as is self-evident) it would be better for men
to agree in words only, but to be contrary to one another in reality, which
is absurd (IV.xxxi.Cor.). (4:72:2)
Therefore the free man
. . . etc.[
]Note.[
Proof.— (4:72:3)
If it be asked: What should a man's conduct
be in a case where he could by breaking faith free himself from the danger
of present death? (4:72:4)
Would not his plan of self-preservation
completely persuade him to deceive? (4:72:5)
This may be answered by pointing out that,
if reason persuaded him to act thus, it would persuade all men to act in
a similar manner, in which case reason would persuade men not to agree
in good faith to unite their forces, or to have laws in common, that is,
not to have any general laws, which is absurd.
4P73:235
The man, who is guided by reason,
is more free in a State, where he lives under a general system of law,
than in solitude, where he is independent.
Proof.— (4:73:1)
The man, who is guided by reason, does not
obey through fear (IV:Ixiii.):
but, in so far as he endeavours to preserve his being according to the
dictates of reason, that is (IV:lxvi.note), in so
far as he endeavours to live in freedom, he desires to order his life according
to the general good (IV:xxxvii.), and, consequently
(as we showed in IV:xxxvii.note.ii.), to live
according to the laws of his country. (4:73:2)
Therefore the free man, in order to enjoy greater
freedom, desires to possess the general rights of citizenship. Q.E.D.
](4:73:2)
Therefore the man who
is guided by reason desires to adhere to the
laws of the state so that he may live more freely.[
Note.— (4:73:3):235
These and similar observations, which we have
made on man's true freedom, may be referred to strength, that is, to courage
and nobility of character (III:lix.Note). (4:73:4)
I do not think it worth while to prove separately
all the properties of strength; much less need I show, that he
that is strong hates no man, is angry with no man, envies no man, is
indignant with no man, despises no man, and least of all things is proud.
(4:73:5)
These propositions, and all that relate to
the true way of life and religion, are easily proved
from IV:xxxvii. and IV:xlvi.;
namely, that hatred should be overcome with love, and that every man should
desire for others the good which he seeks for himself. (4:73:6)
We may also repeat what we drew attention to
in the note to IV:L., and in other places; namely,
that the strong man has ever first in his thoughts, that all things follow
from the necessity of the divine
Nature; so that whatsoever he deems to be hurtful and evil, and whatsoever,
accordingly, seems to him impious, horrible, unjust, and base, assumes
that appearance owing to his own disordered, fragmentary, and confused
view of the universe. (4:73:7)
Wherefore he strives before all things to conceive
things as they really are, and to remove the hindrances to true knowledge,
such as are hatred, anger, envy, derision, pride, and similar emotions,
which I have mentioned above. (4:73:8)
Thus he endeavours, as we said before, as far
as in him lies, to do good, and to go on his way rejoicing. (4:73:9)
How far human virtue is capable of attaining
to such a condition, and what its powers may be, I
will prove in the following Part V <E4:Bk.XV:283note161>
.
APPENDIX:236.
What I have said in this Part concerning the right way of life has not been arranged, so as to admit of being seen at one view, but has been set forth piece-meal, according as I thought each Proposition could most readily be deduced from what preceded it. I propose, therefore, to rearrange my remarks and to bring them under leading heads.
Ap.I:236 All
our endeavours or desires
so follow from the necessity of our
nature, that they can be understood either through it alone, as their
proximate cause, or by virtue of our being a part
of Nature, which cannot be adequately
conceived through itself without other individuals.
Ap.II:236 Desires,
which follow from our nature in such a manner,
that they can be understood through it alone, are those which are referred
to the mind, in so far as the latter is conceived to consist of adequate
ideas: the remaining desires are only referred to the mind, in so far
as it conceives things inadequately, and their force and increase are generally
defined not by the power of man, but by the power
of things external to us: wherefore the former
are rightly called actions, the latter passions,
for the former always indicate our power, the latter, on the other hand,
show our infirmity and fragmentary
knowledge.
Ap.III:237 Our
actions, that is, those desires which are defined by man's power
or reason, are always good. The rest maybe
either good or bad.
Ap.IV:237 (1)
Thus in life it is before all things useful
to perfect the understanding or reason, as
far as we can, and in this alone man's highest happiness
{better°PcM}
or blessedness
consists, indeed blessedness is nothing else but the contentment
of spirit {peace-of-mind},
which arises from the intuitive knowledge of God:
now, to perfect the understanding is nothing else
but to understand God, God's attributes, and the actions which follow from
the necessity of his Nature. (2)
Wherefore of a man, who is led by reason,
the ultimate aim or highest desire, whereby he seeks to govern [moderate]
{influence} all his fellows,
is that whereby he is brought to the adequate conception of himself and
of all things within the scope of his intelligence
[understanding].
Ap.V:237 Therefore,
without intelligence there is not rational life: and things are only good,
in so far as they aid man in his enjoyment of the intellectual life, which
is defined by intelligence. (2)
Contrariwise, whatsoever things hinder man's
perfecting of his reason,
and capability to enjoy the rational life, are alone called evil.
Ap.VI:237 As
all things whereof man is the efficient cause are
necessarily good, no evil can befall man except through external
causes; namely, by virtue of man being a part of universal Nature, whose
laws human nature is compelled to obey, and to conform to in almost infinite
ways.
Ap.VII:237 It
is impossible, that man should not be a part of Nature,
or that he should not follow her general order; but if he be thrown among
individuals whose nature is in harmony with his own, his power of action
will thereby be aided and fostered, whereas, if he be thrown among such
as are but very little in harmony with his nature, he will hardly be able
to accommodate himself to them without undergoing a great change himself.
Ap.VIII:238 (1)
Whatsoever in nature we deem to be evil, or
to be capable of injuring our faculty for existing and enjoying the rational
life, we may endeavour to remove in whatever way seems safest to us; on
the other hand, whatsoever we deem to be good or useful
for preserving our being, and enabling us to enjoy the rational life, we
may appropriate to our use and employ as we think best. (2)
Everyone without exception may, by sovereign
right of nature, do whatsoever he thinks will advance his own
interest.
Ap.IX:238 (1)
Nothing can be in more harmony with the nature
of any given thing than other individuals of the same species; therefore
(cf. vii.) for man in the preservation of his being
and the enjoyment of the rational life there is nothing more useful than
his fellow-man who is led by reason. (2)
Further, as we know not anything among individual
things which is more excellent than a man led by reason, no man can better
display the power of his skill and disposition, than in so training men,
that they come at last to live under the dominion of their own reason.
Ap.X:238 In
so far as men are influenced by envy or any kind
of hatred, one towards another, they are at variance,
and are therefore to be feared in proportion, as they are more powerful
than their fellows.
Ap.XI:238 Yet
minds are not conquered by force, but by love and high-mindedness.
Ap.XII:238 It
is before all things useful to men to associate their ways of life, to
bind themselves together with such bonds as they think most fitted to gather
them all into unity, and generally to do whatsoever serves to strengthen
friendship.
Ap.XIII:238 (1)
But for this there is need of skill and watchfulness.
(2) For
men are diverse (seeing that those who live under the guidance of reason
are few), yet are they generally envious and
more prone to revenge than to sympathy.
(3) No
small force of character is therefore required to take everyone as he is,
and to restrain one's self from imitating the emotions of others. (4)
But those who carp
at mankind, and are more skilled in railing at vice than in instilling
virtue, and who break rather than strengthen men's dispositions, are hurtful
both to themselves and others. (5)
Thus many from too great impatience of spirit,
or from misguided religious zeal, have preferred
to live among brutes rather than among men; as boys or youths, who cannot
peaceably endure the chidings of their parents, will enlist as soldiers
and choose the hardships of war and the despotic discipline in preference
to the comforts of home and the admonitions of their father: suffering
any burden to be put upon them, so long as they may spite their parents.
Ap.XIV:239 (1)
Therefore, although men are generally governed
in everything by their own lusts, yet their
association in common brings many more advantages
than drawbacks. (2) Wherefore
it is better to bear patiently the wrongs they may do us, and to strive
to promote whatsoever serves to bring about harmony and friendship.
Ap.XV:239 (1)
Those things, which beget harmony, are such
as are attributable to justice, equity, and
honourable living. (2)
For men brook ill not only what is unjust or
iniquitous, but also what is reckoned disgraceful, or that a man should
slight the received customs of their society. (3)
For winning love those qualities are especially
necessary which have regard to religion and piety
(cf. IV:xxxvii.Notes.i., &.ii.;
IV:xlvi.Note; and IV:lxxiii.Note).
Ap.XVI:239 (1)
Further, harmony is often the result of fear:
but such harmony is insecure. (2)
Further, fear arises from infirmity of spirit
{loss of peace-of-mind},
and moreover belongs not to the exercise of reason:
the same is true of compassion,
though this latter seems to bear a certain resemblance to piety.
Ap.XVII:239 (1)
Men are also gained over by liberality, especially
such as have not the means to buy what is necessary to sustain life. (2)
However, to give aid to every poor man is far
beyond the power and the advantage ]resources[
of any private person. (3)
For the riches of any private person are wholly
inadequate to meet such a call. (4)
Again, an individual man's resources of character
are too limited for him to be able to make all men his friends. (5)
Hence providing for the poor is a duty,
which falls on the State as a whole, and has regard only to the general
advantage ]common
good[.
Ap.XVIII:239 In
accepting favours, and in returning gratitude our duty must be wholly different
(cf. IV:lxx.Note; IV:lxxi.Note).
Ap.XIX:240 Again,
meretricious love ]love
of a mistress[, that is, the
lust of generation arising from bodily beauty,
and generally every sort of love, which owns anything
save freedom of soul as its cause, readily passes into hate; unless indeed,
what is worse, it is a species of madness; and then it promotes discord
rather than harmony (cf. III:xxxi.Coroll.).
Ap.XX:240 As
concerning marriage, it is certain that this is in harmony with reason,
if the desire for physical union be not engendered solely by bodily beauty,
but also by the desire to beget children and to train
them up wisely; and moreover, if the love of both, to wit, of the man and
of the woman, is not caused by bodily beauty only, but also by freedom
of soul.
Ap.XXI:240 (1)
Furthermore, flattery begets harmony; but only
by means of the vile offence of slavishness or treachery. (2)
None are more readily taken with flattery than
the proud, who wish to be first, but are not.
Ap.XXII:240 (1)
There is in abasement
a spurious appearance of piety and religion. (2)
Although abasement is the opposite to pride,
yet is he that abases himself most akin to the proud (IV:lvii.Note).
Ap.XXIII:240 (1)
Shame also brings about harmony, but only in
such matters as cannot be hid. (2)
Further, as shame is a species of pain, it
does not concern the exercise of reason.
Ap.XXIV:240 The
remaining emotions of pain towards men are directly opposed to justice,
equity, honour, piety, and religion; and, although indignation
seems to bear a certain resemblance to equity [fairness],
yet is life but lawless, where every man may
pass judgment on another's deeds, and vindicate his own or other men's
rights.
Ap.XXV:240 (1)
Correctness of conduct
(modestia), that is, the desire of pleasing men which is determined
by reason, is attributable to piety
(as we said in IV:xxxvii.Note.i.). (2)
But, if it spring from emotion, it is ambition,
or the desire whereby, men, under the false cloak of piety, generally stir
up discords and seditions. (3)
For he who desires to aid his fellows. either
in word or in deed, so that they may together enjoy the highest good, he,
I say, will before all things strive to, win them over with love: not to
draw them into admiration, so that a system may be called after his name,
nor to give any cause for envy. (4)
Further, in his conversation he will shrink
from talking of men's faults, and will be careful to speak but sparingly
of human infirmity: but he will dwell at length on human virtue
or power, and the way whereby it may be perfected. (5)
Thus will men be stirred not by fear, nor by
aversion, but only by the emotion of joy, to endeavour,
so far as in them lies, to live in obedience to reason.
Ap.XXVI:241 Besides
men, we know of no particular thing in Nature in whose mind we may rejoice,
and whom we can associate with ourselves in friendship or any sort of fellowship;
therefore, whatsoever there be in nature besides man, a regard for our
advantage does not call on us to preserve, but to preserve or destroy according
to its various capabilities, and to adapt to our use as best we may.
Ap.XXVII:241 (1)
The advantage which
we derive from things external to us, besides the
experience and knowledge which we acquire from observing them, and from
recombining their elements in different forms, is principally the preservation
of the body; from this point of view, those things are most useful
which can so feed and nourish the body, that all its parts may rightly
fulfil their functions. (2)
For, in proportion as the body is capable of
being affected in a greater variety of ways, and of affecting external
bodies in a great number of ways, so much the more is the mind capable
of thinking (IV:xxxviii., IV:xxxix.).
(3) But
there seem to be very few things of this kind in nature; wherefore for
the due nourishment of the body we must use many foods of diverse nature.
(4) For
the human body is composed of very many parts of different nature, which
stand in continual need of varied nourishment, so that the whole
body may be equally capable of doing everything that can follow from its
own nature, and consequently that the mind also
may be equally capable of forming many perceptions.
Ap.XXVIII:241 (1)
Now for providing these nourishments the strength
of each individual would hardly suffice, if men did not lend one another
mutual aid. (2) But
money has furnished us with a token for everything: hence it is with the
notion of money, that the mind of the multitude is chiefly engrossed: nay,
it can hardly conceive any kind of pleasure, which is not accompanied with
the idea of money as cause.
Ap.XXIX:242. (1)
This result is the fault only of those, who
seek money, not from poverty or to supply their necessary wants, but because
they, have learned the arts of gain [making
money], wherewith they bring
themselves to great splendour. (2)
Certainly they nourish their bodies, according
to custom, but scantily, believing that they lose as much of their wealth
as they spend on the preservation of their body. (3)
But they who know the true use of money, and
who fix the measure of wealth solely with regard to their actual needs,
live content with little.
Ap.XXX:242 (1)
As, therefore, those things are good which
assist the various parts of the body, and enable them to perform their
functions; and as pleasure consists in an increase of, or aid to, man's
power, in so far as he is composed of mind and body; it follows that all
those things which bring pleasure are good. (Ap30:2)
But seeing that things do not work with the
object of giving us pleasure, and that their power of action
is not tempered to suit our advantage, and, lastly, that pleasure is generally
referred to one part of the body more than to the other parts; therefore
most emotions of pleasure (unless reason and
watchfulness be at hand), and consequently the desires arising therefrom,
may become excessive. (Ap30:3)
Moreover we may add that emotion leads us to
pay most regard to what is agreeable in the present, nor can we estimate
what is future with emotions equally vivid. (IV:xliv.Note,
and IV:lx.Note.)
Ap.XXXI:242 (1)
Superstition, on the
other hand, seems to account ]assert
as good all that brings pain,
and as bad all that brings pleasure. (2)
However, as we said above (IV:xlv.Note),
none but the envious take delight in my infirmity and trouble. (3)
For the greater the pleasure whereby we are
affected, the greater is the perfection whereto we pass, and consequently
the more do we partake of the divine Nature: no pleasure
can ever be evil, which is regulated ]controlled[
by a true regard for our advantage. (4)
But contrariwise he, who is led by fear and
does good only to avoid evil, is not guided by reason.
Ap.XXXII:242. (Ap32:1)
But human power
is extremely limited, and is infinitely surpassed by the power of external
causes; we have not, therefore, an absolute power
of shaping to our use those things which are without
us ]external
to[. (2)
Nevertheless, we shall bear with an equal mind
all that happens to us in contravention ]that
is contrary[ to the claims of
our own advantage, so long as we are conscious, that we have done our duty,
and that the power which we possess is not sufficient to enable us to protect
ourselves completely; remembering that we are a part of universal Nature,
and that we follow her order. (Ap32:3)
If we have a clear and distinct understanding
of this, that part of our nature which is defined by intelligence, in other
words the better part of ourselves, will assuredly acquiesce in what befalls
us, and in such acquiescence will endeavour
to persist. (Ap32:4) For,
in so far as we are intelligent beings, we cannot desire anything save
that which is necessary, nor yield absolute acquiescence to anything, save
to that which is true: wherefore, in so far as we have a right understanding
of these things, the endeavour of the better
part of ourselves is in harmony with the order of Nature as a whole.
<E4:Bk.XV:283note161>
End of Part IV of V.
Although this part is entitled "On Human Servitude", only a part of it (IV 1-18) is concerned with such servitude— i.e. the power that the passions have over us. The rest of Part IV is concerned to establish what a life of freedom woud be, if we could live it. Part V will explain how such a live can be lived.
E4:Endnote N.11.- From Book
XIV - Volume 2, Page 223—
Had Spinoza written his Ethics after the manner of rabbis and scholastics, he would have prefaced its Fourth Part with a statement which would have read somewhat as follows: Part IV. Wherein we shall discuss the nature of what is known among the philosophers as virtues and vices, for having discussed in Part III the nature of the emotions, we deem it proper to discuss after that the nature of virtue and vice. We shall divide this Part into two main sections.
First, wherein we shall show that the distinction made by the philosophers between emotions and virtues is untenable: (Props. I - XVIII).
Secondly, wherein we shall outline our own conception of human conduct, based indeed on the writings of the philosophers, but presented in a way which is our own: (Scholium to Prop. XVIII - Prop. LXXIII).
This second section we shall further subdivide into three topics:
(a) the relation of happiness to virtue: (Scholium to
Prop. XVIII - Prop. XXVIII)
(b) the origin and nature of society:
(Props. XXIX - XL)
(c) the meaning of virtue in general and of certain individual
virtues in particular:
(Props. XLI - LXXIII).
E4:Endnote Prf(4). -
From Book VII:152note1—
The Latin term 'perfectus' which is crucial in this Preface, can mean both 'perfect' and 'completed.' For Spinoza the emphasis here is upon completion: that which has been finished or accomplished is perfect; contrarily, that which is not yet completed is imperfect. Spinoza will go on to say that we eventually learn to make evaluative judgments on the basis of what we have come to take as completed specimens of things. The latter now {subjectively} become normative models for further comparison and valuation {and thus E4:Prf(11):188}.
E4:Endnote Appendix. - From Book
XV:283note161—
In Part IV, Spinoza has shown what the free man's life would be; but have we the power to live such a life? This is the concern of Part V, which establishes what human virtue can do.
E4:Endnote Ap.IV- From Book
XIA:135—
...... Reason is, rather, essential for and internally related to the development of individual liberty. Among other things, reason provides a way to understand why we have the kinds of desires that we have. When we understand the causes of our desire, we can become in a sense liberated from them. Not that our desires disappear. As embodied creatures, we can never be free of our desires, nor does Spinoza believe, as did the Stoics, that the ruthless minimization of our desires contributes to our happiness. His point is that when we understand the causes of our desire, these desires no longer unconsciously determine our behavior. Our increase in self-understanding is crucial to our freedom. Reason, then, could be said to be a therapy for desire. Only by understanding the causes of our desire do we gain power over them. This power in turn enhances our sense of freedom. Spinoza did not go as far as Rousseau and his German followers, who espoused the belief that reason could somehow alter the fundamental structure of our desires. For Spinoza, as for Hobbes, the fundamental desire, the desire of all desires, remains the desire for self-preservation. But even the bare desire for "persistence" comes to have a new meaning for Spinoza. Persistence means not the sustaining of mere life, nor even the maintenance of a comfortable or "commodious" life, but the support of the rational life, the life of free self-understanding. Only the life devoted to reason can be completely free.
End of Endnotes of Part IV of V.
E5:Endnote Preface 1:2— From Bk.XIX:130.notea.
Beatitude - Blessedness.
Curley follows earlier translators in rendering Spinoza's Latin term beatitudo as "blessedness," but the word sits rather uneasily with Deleuze's presentation of Spinoza (he remarks that "blessed" seems to me a very unfortunate translation of beatus"). The primary meaning of the term coined by Cicero (as of its Dutch equivalents zaligheid, gelukzaligbeid - cf. German seligkeit, glückseligkeit) which marks the ultimate goal of Spinoza's philosophy, is simply "happiness," {better PcM} and that happiness is identified by Deleuze as the freeing of the mind from an essentially "passive" fixation in anthropomorphic religiosity. The passive participle "blessed" has a connotation of "arbitrary" dispensations of inscrutable grace, whereas Deleuze's final chapter presents Spinoza's vision of happiness as the leaving behind of "religious" fears of arbitrary divine judgment, along with all other "sad" passions. "Bless" is etymologically cognate with "blood" and has its roots in that "primitive" religion of fear and sacrifice which Spinoza takes as the lowest form of the anthropomorphism that is the greatest obstacle to happiness {better PcM}. "Happy" rather than "blessed" activity is the natural converse of "sad" passion, and I would happily render beatitudo simply by "happiness," had not Spinoza's French translators and Deleuze used béatitude rather than bonheur. Perhaps the latter term (a catchword of the French Enlightenment) is slightly anachronistic; Spinoza, after all, used the more "cosmic" beatitudo rather than laetitia orfilicitas to designate "complete" felicity, or happiness "of the third kind." (Deleuze wondered if one could render beatitudo by Whitehead's "enjoyment": "for doesn't enjoyment sometimes rise to mystical heights?" But that would require an abandonment of the distinction between Spinozist "joy" in general and a beatific joy or jouissance— the full possession of joy in a sort of dispossession of oneself.)
E5:Endnote 18:3 - Peace
of Mind.
The physical pain certainly persists; the mental pain {sorrow} can be mitigated if the mind is occupied with the understanding of why or by acceptance.
Which is easier to accept with greater equanimity—losing an arm by a stupid accident or losing an arm under advice of a team of eminent physicians, who advise that the arm must go or death will ensue from the gangrene?
Of course, it will then be asked "what
caused the gangrene to happen in the first place?" You can objectively
understand that the "conatus" of
the gangrene germs overcame the arm's "conatus."
By understanding, amelioration, an anti-biotic, is more possible.
Inevitably the limit of knowledge {ignorance}
is reached— at that point there remains only
a leap-of-faith that the understanding resides in the infinite intellect
of G-D; and with that faith comes Peace-of-Mind. This has great
cash value.
By attribute, I mean that
which the intellect perceives as constituting the essence
of substance.
Shirley's Bk.VII:23note4
- Attribute—
In its common meaning, this word indicates that which is attributed to, or predicated of, a subject; a quality of that subject. But in the Ethics Spinoza uses it almost in a special sense, defining it as that which the intellect percieves as constituting the essence of substance. Now since substance is by definition infinite, it must have infinite attributes; but of these the human intellect perceives only two, extension and thought. That is to say, whatever we perceive as real must come under these two headings, extension and thought.
Beauty is function. Its intensity is proportional to the increase in perpetuation caused.
Non-descript is a thing causing no change in perpetuation.
Ugliness is dysfunction. Its intensity is proportional to the decrease in perpetuation caused.
.....indeed blessedness is nothing else but the contentment of spirit [mind] {peace-of-mind}, which arises from the intuitive knowledge of G-D.
Cash
Value (effective value)—G-D
Bk.X:xiv From Introduction by Bruce Kuklick to William James' "Pragmatism."
James went on to apply the pragmatic method to the epistemological problem of truth. He would seek the meaning of 'true' by examining how the idea functioned in our lives. A belief was true, he said, if in the long run it worked for all of us, and guided us expeditiously through our semi-hospitable world. James was anxious to uncover what true beliefs amounted to in human life, what their "Cash Value" was, what consequences they led to. A belief was not a mental entity which somehow mysteriously corresponded to an external reality if the belief were true. Beliefs were ways of acting with reference to a precarious environment, and to say they were true was to say they guided us satisfactorily in this environment. In this sense the pragmatic theory of truth applied Darwinian ideas in philosophy; it made survival the test of intellectual as well as biological fitness. If what was true was what worked, then scientific truths were just those beliefs found to be workable. And we could investigate religion's claim to truth in the same manner. The enduring quality of religious beliefs throughout recorded history and in all cultures gave indirect support for the view that such beliefs worked. James also argued directly that such beliefs were satisfying— they enabled us to lead fuller, richer lives and were more viable than their alternatives. Religious beliefs were expedient {Consolations} in human existence, just as scientific beliefs were.
G-D is the indwelling {immanent} and not the transient cause of all things.
Bk.VII:25note12— Cause (causa).
"The reader will find that Spinoza's "cause"
is not quite what he is used to. It need not imply temporal succession:
indeed, for Spinoza a cause is more logical ground from {or
hypothesis} which a consequent follows, . . . "For
example, it "follows" from the nature of a triangle that its
three angles are equal to two right angles." Hence, Spinoza
occasionally couples the word "cause" with the term "reason"
("ratio"). {Bk.III:204}.
By the phrase "efficient cause"
Spinoza means primarily the cause that produces the effect in question
and is quite close to the notion of a sufficient condition. His theory
of causality excludes the Aristotelian final cause, the goal or purpose
of a thing or event. In his Appendix to Part I Spinoza
explicitly claims that final causes are human
fictions.
The phrases "immanent cause"
(causa immanens) and "transitive cause"
(causa transiens) appear in E1:XVIII. A transitive
cause is one in which causation "passes over"
from the cause to the effect, while cause and effect remain really distinct.
Mechanical causation would be an example of transitive causation; e.g.
one billiard ball hitting another into the pocket. An immanent cause, however,
is an "in-dwelling cause,"
one that is inseparable from its effect. For example, the numbers 1 and
2 are immanent causes of the number 4 insofar as they are factors of it.
Although 1 and 2 can be separated out of 4 by analysis, they are nevertheless
always "in" it. It is Spinoza's thesis that
God is the immanent, not the transitive cause of all things. This is the
denial of the traditional idea of God as the
creative, transcendent cause of the world. Insofar as
God is the unique substance of which everything
else is a mode, all modes will be in God and God will be their indwelling
cause."
The Hebrew word for commandment is mits-vaw', Strong:4687— a command, an ordinance, a precept, good deed. The root of mits-vaw' is tsaw-vaw', Strong:6680— to enjoin, bid, send a messenger, put in order, to charge with. A related word is tsaw-vaw', Strong:6633— to mass an army, fight, war; army, host. Based on this etymology, a commandment is an order to a part of an organism to do its duty for the sake of the organism's perpetuation. Enlightened self-interest is the better reason for obeying the command, not fear of punishment.
Duty—Obedience—Piety—Commandment
"Moreover, the Bible teaches very clearly in a great many passages what everyone ought to do in order to obey God; the whole duty is summed up in love to one's neighbour."
A part of an organism, a part of an orchestra, a citizen of a country, all have their duties to perform for their very own good— it is not altruism.
"The endeavour, wherewith everything endeavours to persist in its own being is nothing else but the actual essence of the thing in question."
"External" includes yourself as implied in the thought "I hate myself."
The Hebrew word translated as fear is yir-aw',
Strong:3374— fear, reverence,
holy,
dreadful. The root is yaw-ray',
Strong: 3372— to fear, to revere, to frighten.
Based on this etymology, the fear is like that of, say, touching an active
electrical wire, fearing an undertow at the beach, or passing a red light.
The fear, or awe, stems from knowing the consequences of an act.
By G-D, I mean a being absolutely infinite— that is, a substance consisting in infinite attributes, of which each expresses eternal and infinite essentiality {and each attribute has an infinite number of finite modes. These modes are you, me, and every other particular thing; all bound into an organic interdependent whole— called G-D.}
I use the dash in G–D, in accordance with Jewish custom, to stress G-D's ineffability and thereby not to fall into idolatry— making the infinite finite.
From Shirley's Bk.VII:23note5— G-D (Deus) {Cash Value}
Although Spinoza gives repeated warnings that his "Deus" is far from the anthropomorphic {transcendent} conception of God prevalent in the theology of his {and our} time , the reader will find it difficult to bear this constantly in mind. It is not until E1:XIV:54, that G-D, by definition, is shown to be identical with the infinite, all-inclusive, unique substance, and after it is all too easy to lose sight of this, as the religious overtones of the word "God" keep asserting themselves. So Spinoza's frequent use of the phrase "Deus sive Natura"— G-D, or Nature— is intended as a salutary corrective. For Spinoza G-D is all Being, all Reality, in all its aspects and in all its infinite richness.
Golden-Rule,
Organic—Righteousness
From HirPent: Lev 19:18 - "....but thou shalt love thy neighbour's well-being as t'were thine own: I am G-D."
E4:(Prf:27):189—
"As for the terms good and
bad, they indicate no positive quality in things regarded
in themselves, but are merely modes of thinking, or notions which we form
from the comparison of things one with another. Thus one and the same thing
can be at the same time good, bad, and indifferent. ...."
Nevertheless, though this be so, the terms should still be
retained. For, inasmuch as we desire to form an idea of man as a
type of human nature which we may hold in view, it will be useful for us
to retain the terms in question, in the sense I have indicated.
E3:IX(5):137—
It is thus plain from what has been said, that in no case do we strive for, wish for, long for, or desire anything, because we deem it to be good, but on the other hand we deem a thing to be good, because we strive for it, wish for it, long for it, or desire it.
The Hebrew word for Holy is ko'desh, Strong:6944— a sacred place or thing, hallowed, holiness. The root of ko'desh is kaw-dash', Strong: 6942— to be pure, clean, i.e. right, straight, true, just. Based on this etymology, what is pure, clean, right, straight, true, just, etc., is Holy; the test is— that which PERPETUATES is Holy. If it does not PERPETUATE, it is unholy— profane.
E2:XLVIII(11):120—
For by ideas I do not mean images such as are formed at the back of the eye, or in the midst of the brain, but the conceptions of thought.
Shirley's Bk.VII:25note13— Idea.
This an extremely important term in Spinoza's philosophy.
It is not usually equivalent to the English "idea," when the
latter is synonymous with "notion" or image. "In fact, Spinoza
warns us not to construe "idea" as signifying a pictorial representation
of a thing, a "dumb picture
on a tablet." An idea, for Spinoza
is an act of thought; it is almost a transitive verb having an object,
its ideate (‘ideatum"), i.e."that which is
idea-ed." Spinoza does in fact use "objectum" ("object")
and "ideatum" ("ideate") as alternative expressions.
In many contexts the term "idea"
has the meaning of judgment, or assertion 2:XLVIII(4),
XLIX). Accordingly,"idea" is for Spinoza
closer in signification to the term "proposition"
than to such terms as"concept" or "notion." Ideas will
then be true or false {subject
to intense scrutiny}.
Idolatry is making the infinite finite.
" . . . the perception arising when a thing is perceived solely through its essence, or through the knowledge of its proximate cause."
By mode, I mean the modifications
("Affectiones") of substance,
or that which exists in, and is conceived through, something other than
itself.
Bk.VII:23note6—
Mode (modus)
This common Latin noun means what it seems to mean— mode, way, or manner— and is frequently used by Spinoza with this unremarkable meaning. But, deriving from this, there is also a more specialized sense. G-D, who is pure power, expresses himself in infinite 'modes' or 'ways.' So G-D is prior to all his modes, and a mode is defined as that which is 'in' something else and is conceived 'through' something else. All existence is summed up in G-D and his modes. There is nothing else.
11.— This word is used in two senses, Firstly, it is the equivalent of 'essence,' the sort of thing that a thing is, and is frequently coupled with 'essence' (essentia sive— that is natura). Secondly, it can mean the whole of reality, as in Deus, sive (that is) Natura'." One should be aware of restricting it to the the physical aspects of reality.
When it is used in the second sense, I give it a Capital letter, although Spinoza— or his printers {or I}— were not always consistent in this.
Shirley's Bk.XIII:27note63—
According to Spinoza, then, nothing but the whole of Nature is free since all individual modes found in nature are caused or determined by either nature directly or indirectly by nature through some other mode found there. {Cash Value— an aid to understanding things objectively rather than subjectively.}
TEI:[33:3,Note1]:13 (formalis)—
(1) In modern language, "the idea may become the subject of another presentation."
(2) Objectivus generally corresponds to the modern "subjective,'' formalis to the modern "objective.''
Bk.VII:26— Formal and Objective Essence (essentia formalis), (essentia objectiva)—
What makes the terminology confusing is that in current usage the term 'subjective' is often employed to express what Scholastics meant by 'objective.' But when ........ (Spinoza) uses the term "objective" he is talking about a mental representation of a thing, the thing as an object of thought."
HirPent:Dt 6:4—Hear, O Israel, G-D our LORD is G-D the Only One.
From Daily Prayer Book, Dr. J. H. Hertz. ISBN: 0819700940. On the Shema. Its Meaning and History. Pg. 263.
THE MEANING OF THE SHEMA. "Hear, O Israel, the Lord is our G-D, the Lord is One." These words enshrine Judaism's greatest contribution to the religious thought of mankind. {Read "Gifts of the Jews" Pg. 156.} They constitute the primal confession of Faith in the religion of the Synagogue, declaring that the Holy G-D worshipped and proclaimed by Israel is One; and that He alone is G-D, Who was, is, and ever will be. That opening sentence of the Shema rightly occupies the central place in Jewish {and all Universal Religions} religious thought, for every other Jewish belief turns upon it: all goes back to it; all flows from it.
Scripture and Spinoza declare that G-D is ONE to establish that EVERYTHING is bound into one grand ORGANIC interdependence: from this intuition, by deduction, "in working clothes", logically flows the golden rule "love your neighbor..." and enlightened self-interest.
Peace-of-Mind—{PcM}
E4:Ap.IV:237— "Thus in life it is before all things useful to perfect the understanding or reason, as far as we can, and in this alone man's highest happiness or blessedness consists, indeed blessedness is nothing else but the contentment of spirit {PcM}, which arises from the intuitive knowledge of G-D:.."
PcM is being JOYFUL (when knowing why is not necessary); or being °SORROWFUL (say, losing an arm) but understanding why, or by a leap-of-faith acceptance saying "the understanding resides in the infinite intellect of G-D; it is the will of G-D; that is Life; or that is Nature"— take your pick, they all mean the same.
Inevitably the limit of knowledge is reached— at that point there remains only a leap-of-faith that the understanding resides in the infinite intellect of G-D
Everything, in so far as it is in itself, endeavours to persist in its own being."
°Perfection and °Perpetuation are synonymous terms. The more perfect you are, the more you can perpetuate yourself.
PERPETUATION is that endeavor that causes a salmon to go upstream, spawn and die— the PERPETUATION of the species.
From
E3:Endnote 11:0 - From Wolfson's Book XIV:2:195 -
Conatus.
"But increase and diminution imply a certain standard of measurement. What the standard is by which the affections of the body are measured, to ascertain whether the acting power of the body is increased or diminished by them, is explained by Spinoza in "Ethics 3" Prop. IV-X. The standard of measurement, he says, is the conatus (effort, impulse) by which each thing endeavors to persevere in its own being. Every affection of the body is said to increase the acting power of the body in so far as it increases that endeavor for self-preservation; it diminishes the acting power of the body in so far as it diminishes that endeavor. This endeavor for self-preservation is the first law of nature and is the basis of all our emotions."
Table 1 - Defining Emotion & Faith - Emotion
EMOTION is a change (conscious or unconcious) in one's
°Perpetuation.
Its intensity is proportional to the change.
JOY is an increase in °Perpetuation. Its intensity is proportional to the increase.
BOREDOM is no change in °Perpetuation.
SORROW is a decrease in °Perpetuation. Its intensity is proportional to the decrease.
LOVE is belief that an external object will increase one's °Perpetuation. The intensity is proportional to the increase hoped for.
INDIFFERENCE is belief that an external object will not change one's °Perpetuation.
HATE is belief that an external object will decrease one's °Perpetuation. The intensity is proportional to the decrease feared.
Prejudice
- From Parkinson's Bk.XV:268note49
- Prejudice.
The term 'prejudices' occurs often in his Appendix to "Ethics 1". Spinoza has to explain, how it is that many people fail to grasp what is, to him, perfectly self-evident. His solution (which is the same as that offered by Descartes) is that such people suffer from prejudices— preformed {ingrained} opinions that stand in the way of the recognition of truth.
The Hebrew word often mis-translated as pity (compassion, love, is better) is rakh'-am, Strong:7355— to fondle, love, cherish, affection. A related word is rekh'em, Strong:7358— the womb (cherishing the foetus). Based on this etymology, the compassion, forgiveness, and LOVE we should feel for each other is like that of a mother for the issue of her womb, perhaps varying in degree but not in kind; it is in no way altruistic. HirPent:Gn 43:14.
Religion is a self-serving,
ever-evolving hypothesis designed to achieve PEACE-OF-MIND,
i.e. by faith, and when fleetingly achieved it is called Bliss, Blessedness,
Grace, Salvation, etc. This definition is in no way pejorative of religion.
On the contrary, it is the highest attainment of the human mind— Intuition,
Revelation, Insight, Hypothesizing.
The word "religion" as we use it does not exist
in Biblical Hebrew. They looked upon the Bible as we do our Constitution,
and took it as a given— a way of life. The Old Testament was their Constitution
and Legislative enactments; post-biblically, the Talmud was, and is, the
equivalent of a modern Law Library. When modern Hebrew had to coin a word
for "religion" they chose the word (daht)
whose root is "knowledge", Strong:1847
from 3045.
From "Jews, God and History": Pg. 368.
The founding fathers and the American people had a steadfast belief in the Old Testament. The development of constitutional law through the body of decisions by the Supreme Court has acted, in a sense, like a Talmud in interpreting and clarifying the Constitution, and those decisions have come to function in American political life much as: the Talmud has in Jewish life. "Proclaim liberty throughout the land, unto all its inhabitants," from Leviticus (25:10), is inscribed on the Liberty Bell, which rang out its message at the first reading of the Declaration of Independence.
The Hebrew word for righteousness, justice is tseh'-dek, Strong:6664— righteous, integrity, equity, justice, straightness. The root of tseh'-dek is tsaw-dak', Strong:6663— upright, just, straight, innocent, true, sincere; (the same root as for charity). Based on this etymology, righteousness is the "golden rule" in working clothes— enlightened self-interest. It is what one lung does when the other collapses; it takes over, for its very OWN survival; it is not altruism.
TTP3:XII(61):172—
"For from the Bible itself we learn, without the smallest difficulty
or ambiguity, that its cardinal precept is: To love G-D
above all things, and one's neighbour as one's
self. This cannot be a spurious passage, nor due to a hasty and mistaken
scribe, ..."
The Sacred parts of Scripture are the ethical and moral parts
which demand obedience to commandments—
laws. Other parts may be rejected or interpreted allegorically. This demand
of obedience is the same as required by any governmental
or military law. No explanation of the law or command is given; nor any
philosophy expounded; just do it— or else.
Jungle self-interest— Survival is proportional to your power. A strong tribe in a jungle is more likely to survive than a weak tribe. Survival of the fittest; there are no laws— power makes right.
Societal (enlightened) self-interest— Survival is proportional to to playing by the rules (reason, keeping the beat in an orchestra). Not true when living in a part-jungle society. When a man steals bread and milk to feed his children, we do not condemn him. "Enlightenment" removes the taint of "selfishness".
The Hebrew word translated as sin is khate, Strong:2399— a crime, sin, fault. The root of khate is khaw-taw', Strong:2398— to miss, to err from the mark (speaking of an archer), to sin, to stumble. Based on this etymology, one who sins is making a mistake in judgment; because he, if rational, does want to perpetuate himself. Therefore his mistake is due to some disability or lack of knowledge.
E1:Def.III:45—
"By substance, I mean that which is in itself, and is conceived through itself; in other words, that of which a conception can beformed independently of any other conception."
From Bk.VII:24note9— (res)
"This is the regular translation of 'res,' but the reader should be warned that Spinoza gives it a much more extensive meaning than is normal in English. He uses it to cover not only inanimate objects, but man, G-D, and sometimes occurances."
Virtue—Power
Bk.VII:27note19— Virtue (virtus)
Will—Volition
We can, in popular phrase, direct our thoughts at will, but the will, which we speak of as spontaneous, is really determined by laws as fixed and necessary, as those which regulate the properties of a triangle or a circle.
Bibliography:
For complete bibliography and book ordering see:
Book I – Benedict de Spinoza
"On
the Improvement of the Understanding",
"The Ethics",
and "Correspondence".
Unabridged Elwes's 1883 translations (based on Bruder's 1843 Latin
Text,) are as published in Dover Publications, 1951; ISBN 048620250X. It
is still in print.
Suggestion: The Books I & II Page Numbers, given for all citations, afford the convenience of using the books for citations while keeping the screen focused on the source. Please, please tell me of scanning errors. josephb@yesselman.com.
Book II
– Benedict de Spinoza "A
Theologico-Political Treatise", "A
Political Treatise", and "Elwes's
Introduction". Unabridged
Elwes's 1883 translations (based on Bruder's 1843 Latin Text) are
as published in Dover Publications 1951, ISBN: 0486202496. It is still
in print.
Book III
– Spinoza "Treatise
on the Emendation of the Intellect"
from Edwin Curley's translation as edited in his "The
Collected Works of Spinoza", Volume
1, 1985, and reprinted in Purdue University Press, ISBN 1557530823, De
Dijn, H. "Spinoza:The
Way of Wisdom" with permission
of Princeton University Press.
Book IV (7 Volumes) – "The
Pentateuch" translated & explained (1873) by Rabbi
Samsom Raphael Hirsch (1808 -1888). Translated and Published by Isaac Levy.
237, Stoke Newington Church St. London N.16, England, Copyright 1959. Judaica
Press, Brooklyn, NY. (718) 972-6000; ISBN 0910818126.
Book V (2 Volumes) – "The
Psalms" translated & commentary (1882) by Rabbi Samsom
Raphael Hirsch. Translated into English by Gertrude Hirschler. Copyright
1960 by Philipp Feldheim, Inc., New York, NY. Eichler's Book Store, Brooklyn,
NY, (718)258-7643.
Book VII – "Baruch
Spinoza; The Ethics; Treatise on the Emendation of the Intellect; Selected
Letters" Translated by Samuel Shirley; Edited, with
Introductions, by Seymour Feldman; Hackett Publishing Company, 1992; ISBN:
0872201309.
Book VIII (Volume 1) –
"The Collected Works of Spinoza"
Edited and Translated by Edwin Curley; (based on Gebhardt 1925 text); 1985;
Princeton University Press; ISBN: 0691072221.
Book
IX – James Strong "Strong's Exhaustive
Concordance" Baker Books, 1997; ISBN:
0801081084
Book X – William James "Pragmatism"
Hackett Publishing Co., 1981; ISBN: 0915145057.
Book XI – "Baruch
Spinoza; Tractatus Theologico-Politicus"
Second Edition; Translated by Samuel Shirley (based on Gebhardt
1925 text` Introduction by Brad S. Gregory; Brill Paperbacks, ISBN:
9004095500.
Book XIA – "Spinoza,
Liberalism, and the Question of Jewish Identity"
Steven B. Smith; Yale University Press, 1997; ISBN: 0300076657.
Book XII – "Spinoza:
His Life and Philosophy" by Frederick Pollock; Reprint
Edition; Published by Irvington Publishing; Publication date: June 1980;
ISBN: 0697000559
Book XIII – "Spinoza:
The Letters" Translated by Samuel Shirley; Introduction
and Notes by Steven Barbone, Lee Rice, and Jacob Adler. Hackett Publishing
Company, Inc. Copyright 1995; ISBN: 0872202755.
Book XIV – "The
Philosophy of Spinoza" by Harry A. Wolfson Harvard University
Press; Copyright date: 1934; Published September 1958; Library of Congress
Catalog No. 58-11928; Reprint edition 1983, ISBN: 0674665953.
Book XV – Benedict de Spinoza
"The
Ethics" and "On
the Improvement of the Understanding". Translated by
Andrew Boyle 1910 (based on Bruder's 1843 Latin Text);
Revised by G. H. R. Parkinson 1993; with an Introduction and Notes
by G. H. R. P. Everyman Paperback Classics; ISBN: 0460873474.
Book XVI – Ronald W. Clark
"Einstein - The Life and Times".
1947; reprinted by Avon Books, 1971; ISBN: 038001159X.
Book XVII – Stephen Hawking "A
Brief History of Time". A
Bantam Book; ISBN: 0553380168.
Book XVIII – Jonathan
Bennett "A Study of Spinoza's Ethics";
Hackett Publishing Company, 1984;ISBN: 0915145839.
Book XIX – Gilles Deleuze
"Expressionism
in Philosophy: Spinoza"; Translated
from the French by Martin Joughin; Books, 1990; ISBN: 0942299515.
Book
XXII – Max I. Dimont "God, Jews
and History". Mentor Books, 1994;
ISBN: 0451628667.
THE ETHICS
Abridged and formatted for eBook
conversion
First Issued: August 25, 2000
Revised: March 12, 2004
by Joseph B.
Yesselman
HOME PAGE
"A
Dedication to Spinoza's Insights"
josephb@yesselman.com